Naruto: The Strongest Second Generation

His soul traveled through Konoha and became the eldest grandson of the third generation, Konohamaru’s elder brother, Sarutobi Rinma.Sandai: “Rinma, please don’t attack the Hokage again, okay?”Rinjian: “Well, considering your sincerity, I will be merciful and come up with something new.”After that, Rinma kept his promise and did not attack Naruto again, however…Danzo: “Sarutobi, if you keep going on like this, I’m afraid I won’t be able to hold back and beat that kid to death.”Asuma: “Father, that brat has been hanging around Hong all day, and I have become a light bulb instead.”Xi Yan: “Hokage-sama, I’m sorry, I may not be able to continue to protect you.”Three generations; “…”

1 Furious Sarutobi Hiruzen
In the Land of Fire, Konoha Village, it was another quiet and peaceful afternoon.
The Third Hokage, who was looking at Minato’s portrait, sighed, “Time flies so fast!” In the blink of an eye, twelve years have passed.
However, before Sarutobi could continue to reminisce about the past, an Anbu ninja instantly appeared behind Sarutobi.
“Hokage-sama, Hokage-sama, something bad has happened! Hokage Rock, Hokage Rock…”
“What’s wrong? Did that brat bring Naruto and Konohamaru to graffiti at the Hokage Rock again? Let him be! Let Naruto and Konohamaru clean it up afterwards.”
The Anbu who came to report the news was stunned. Your eldest grandson is the leader, why did you only punish the two younger ones under him?
“No, it’s not! This time it’s an explosion talisman. Lord Rinma, Rinma-sama, he’s going to blow up the Hokage Rock.”
“What?” The third generation’s originally wise and divine face shuddered as if a vital point was hit.
“Bang!” A loud noise shook the entire Konoha Village.
The pipe at the Third Hokage’s mouth fell to the ground, just like the stone statues of the First and Second Hokage.
“Asshole! Today I must teach him a lesson on how to behave!”
Sarutobi didn’t care about his old body at all, he broke through the window and rushed out, not even bothering to care about his image as the Hokage. The Anbu behind him looked at the furious Third Hokage in surprise, and followed him, but found that the speed of the two was not at the same level at all.
“Fuck you, this is simply art! First generation, second generation! I know it’s not your fault, but there’s nothing I can do! If one person succeeds, everyone in the family will benefit. The same is true in reverse, if one person commits a crime, all nine generations of the family will be punished!”
“I don’t know what was wrong with that old man when I was born. He actually gave me the name Sarutobi Rinma in memory of you. Tell me, was it unfair for you to be blown up by me?”
“What? Speak louder! I didn’t hear you! Oh~~~ No, that’s right, that’s what you said.”
“Don’t worry, I’m very sensible. I didn’t blow up your main structure. I just blew up some unimportant parts. With Konoha’s current strength, I can easily rebuild it for you.”
“Good news, good news~~~The anger value is soaring, the anger value is soaring.”
Lunjian looked at the pool of accumulated anger in some disbelief. He didn’t know until he saw it, and he was shocked.
“Fuck! Is this the old man’s anger? I’ve never seen it grow so fast before! What’s going on today?”
“Brother, this Hokage Rock…could it be you who blew it up?”
“Hey? Konohamaru? You’re just in time. Come on, wait here! If I’m not mistaken, grandpa will be here soon. You know, you’re grandpa’s favorite grandson, so you should take the blame!”
Konohamaru was stunned for a moment, looking at Rinma’s back as he ran away, tears suddenly gathered and gushed out like a spring from a well that had been opened.
“Brother! You can’t do this! Grandpa will cut me into pieces!”
“It’s okay, you’re still young, grandpa will definitely be reluctant to leave…”
“Today, if I don’t beat you so hard that you can’t get out of bed for half a month, I will be letting down the heroic spirits of the First and Second Hokage!”
In addition to Sarutobi Hiruzen, a large group of Anbu followed Sarutobi Hiruzen and rushed towards Rinma.
“Fuck! Plan A failed. Help! Murder! The Third Hokage is trying to murder his own grandson!”
“Brother, you can’t run away. Give up resistance, maybe grandpa will be gentler on you.”
“Go, someone, capture that guy for me, I’ll come back and deal with him later.”
Konohamaru, who was gloating on the side, saw the Anbu attacking him and simply raised his hands in surrender and gave up resistance.
“Konohamaru! You’re a loser. This is what I taught you. It’s better to be killed than to be captured! Kill him!”
“Shut up! Today, I’m going to beat the shit out of you.”
Konohamaru, who was about to respond to Rinma’s question, instantly shrank his head when he heard his grandfather’s words.
Oh my god! Grandpa seems to be really angry this time. Forget it, forget it. My elder brother is thick-skinned and tough, and I am too small to withstand the torment.
Thinking of this, he gave up the idea of ??suddenly attacking and fighting bravely.
“Great joy, great joy~~~The anger value is still rising rapidly, the anger value is still rising rapidly.”
Oh my god, is the old man so awesome this time? Maybe he can graduate directly this time, haha!
Three things to do when reading: read, collect, and reward!
Turn on lazy reading mode
APP audiobook (free)
High-quality audio, popular voice actors, offline listening
ActivityRegister as a Filo member and get 200 points![Register Now]Naruto: The Strongest Second Generation
2 I will try something new later [Please collect] (old version)
Seeing the distance between him and others being quickly shortened, Lunjian knew that he couldn’t keep escaping. After all, he was only 12 years old, and to be frank, he was still a little immature.
He simply stopped and stood casually in front of Sarutobi.
Seeing his eldest grandson suddenly stop, Sarutobi also stopped and waved his hand. The group of Anbu behind him scattered around and surrounded Rinma.
“You’ve gone too far this time, little brat. I won’t listen to your explanation. Just accept the punishment and kneel down in front of the two masters to repent.”
“Come on! Old man, you are the Hokage. If anything happens, just send your elites to arrest me. Why do you have to do it yourself?”
“You are already quite old, and you don’t want to rest in the Hokage’s office building, but you have to make a fuss and come here to join in the fun. If you are not careful and die with your eyes closed, you will make history and become the first Hokage in Konoha to be angered to death, and to be angered to death by his own grandson.”
“Of course I don’t want to be a Hokage. What’s so good about being a Hokage? It’s a tiring job that will kill you. Only a fool would want to be a Hokage! But I’m so good. I’m afraid those two old guys will force me to wear the Hokage uniform and take the position!”
Even the well-trained Anbu around couldn’t help but be shocked after hearing what Rinma said.
They all swallowed their saliva. The current condition of the Third Hokage seemed to be a little bit wrong.
The anger on his face had completely disappeared, replaced by a look of calmness.
“Excited, excited~~~The anger value has reached the critical point. The anger value has reached the critical point.”
“Haha! It worked, it really worked! Haha!”
Following a loud laugh from the other side, the third-generation old man also waved his hand to signal.
“Go! No need to hold back, beat him to death!”
In an instant, many Anbu swarmed over Rinma and pinned him to the ground.
“Damn it! Old man, are you serious? I’m your grandson! Do you really want to send someone off before you?”
The old man from the Third Generation had put his pipe back in his mouth, looking at the two holes that were blown through the Hokage Rock, leaving only his back to Rinma, and no one knew what he was thinking.
“Sister, you must be very beautiful under the mask. Can you please be gentler? I am not good enough! They even held my limbs tightly, and you pressed my head to the ground. How cruel!”
Mao Yue Xi Yan, hehe, at this time, her boyfriend with kidney deficiency seems to be still alive.
Xi Yan under the mask looked at the Third Hokage, then looked at her companions, nodded to each other, and gently let go of her hands.
After all, he is the grandson of the Third Hokage! It is indeed difficult for me to be too harsh.
“That’s right. Even if you are an Anbu during a mission, you still have to live your daily life. If you are a girl, and you hit her so hard, once it becomes a habit, no boy will like you in the future. Who would dare to marry you if you are so fierce?”
“you…”
Xiyan shouted a word and immediately stopped talking. Knowing that she had lost her composure, she did not say any more words. She took two steps back and stood aside.
Just when Lunjian was about to tease the girl, the old man turned around and walked over.
Looking at Lunjian who was pressed to the ground, Lunjian was also looking at him.
We looked into each other’s eyes and confirmed that he was not the one I loved.
“Any ninja in Konoha can think that those who want to become Hokage are fools, and can not set the goal of becoming Hokage. But only you, Rinne! You can’t! Because you…”
Seeing the old man’s rare serious look, Lun Jian didn’t know how to refute for a moment.
Anyway, my goal has been achieved, and my anger value has reached the critical point, which is enough for me to redeem and draw.
“Okay, okay, no, no, I promise, this is the last time I covet the Hokage Rock, there won’t be a next time, okay!”
“Really? Rinjitsu, you’re not a kid anymore, you’re already fourteen years old. Please, please don’t attack the Hokage again, okay?”
The Sandaime was pleasantly surprised to hear that the brat actually promised in front of him that he would not have any ideas about the Hokage Rock. But he was a little worried that he might go back on his word, so he pretended to beg bitterly.
Oh, heaven! Oh, earth! First Hokage, teacher, Minato, this brat has finally stopped targeting you.
“Really! I’ve played the same game so many times, I should be tired of it. The Hokage Rock is strong enough. It hasn’t collapsed under my years of destruction. It’s not easy. It’s not a big problem. I’ll try something new in the future. I won’t bring Konohamaru and Naruto with me anymore.”
“Hmm? Humph! Don’t think that you can escape punishment this time if you don’t move the Hokage Rock, don’t lead Konohamaru astray, and don’t drag Naruto into playing pranks. This time, I won’t let you get away so easily.”
“Hey, your words don’t count. Plan A may have failed, but Plan B was a complete success.”
Rinma, who was captured by several Anbu, turned into a puff of smoke with a ‘bang’.
“Shadow clone? When?”
Several Anbu were still confused. From the beginning to the end, Rinma was in their sight! When did it happen?
The third generation stared at the place where Rinjian disappeared for a long time, and a relieved smile appeared at the corner of his mouth with the pipe in his mouth.
Feilu novel, Fei will make you look good!
Automatically subscribe to the latest chapters
3 I want to go out for a walk [Seeking collection] (old version)
In an open space, Lunjian was rubbing his palms together, feeling a little excited and expectant.
When you come to the system bound to the Naruto world, you mainly rely on anger points to exchange for corresponding rewards, which can be bloodline limits, ninjutsu, physical skills, illusions, or their corresponding proficiency. Reaching a critical value is awesome, as you will get a mysterious treasure chest of destiny.
However, this is the first time in such a long time that the anger value has been fully accumulated and reached the critical point.
After coming to the world of Naruto, his soul traveled to Sarutobi Rinma. With the help of this system, he gained anger from the Third Hokage within a month and quietly acquired the power of a special Jonin from a waste who could only play pranks.
Leaving aside the Three Body Techniques, they have been able to use the basic ninjutsu proficiently, the first four gates of the Eight Gates have been opened, and the Senju clan actually possesses the Wood Release, which they have mastered with the help of the system. The Sharingan they exchanged for has also been opened to three magatama. The Uzumaki clan also has super strong physiques and massive chakras, so even the legendary Flying Thunder God is no problem for them.
The current wheel looked at the rewarded treasure chest of destiny and said, “In the past month, I have made the old man’s life shortened by several years. I shouldn’t give me a piece of garbage!”
“Excuse me, would you like to open the treasure chest of destiny?”
“Open it!”
After a “bang” sound, a fruit appeared in Lunjian’s hand. Before Lunjian could react, the fruit seemed to have life and directly merged into Lunjian’s body.
“Ice Fruit? Damn, isn’t this the Pirate King’s Devil Fruit?”
“Excellent, excellent. If you keep going like this, sooner or later all the heaven-defying things will be fucked by me.”
Rinne casually performed an ice escape. The power of this devil fruit was beyond his imagination. He could gain power directly by swallowing it! If he swallowed a thousand or eight hundred of it, he would probably be invincible.
“After a month of hard work, I have finally figured out how to save my life. It’s not easy. Am I too good? I have accomplished what many people would have done in their lifetime in just one month. But now that I have accomplished my small goal, I feel a little empty.”
“Oh, what a sin. The hard times have come to an end. In the days ahead, I can treat myself to some good times. I wonder if the old man has calmed down.”
“To be honest, if you keep making him angry, his immunity should be improved a lot under the constant stimulation, right? The speed at which his anger subsides should gradually increase.”
As if nothing had happened just now, he kicked open the door of the Hokage’s office and found that in addition to the Third Hokage, Danzo was also inside.
It has been a month since I came to the Naruto world, and this is the first time I have met Danzo.
“Oh? Isn’t this old bastard Danzo? What’s wrong? Why don’t you go forge swords and weapons for Konoha instead of coming here to drink tea with an old man?”
“What does the old man mean?”
When Danzo heard the words “old villain”, he felt that they were not nice words.
“Oh, old man! This is a respectful term for elders who have made great contributions to the village. An old man like me is not qualified for me to call him old man! But you, Danzo, are different. I admire your contributions to the village. Allow me to call you: Old Man Danzo.”
Weird! Very weird! But I couldn’t tell what was weird about it. Looking at Lunjian, this guy looked serious. He was just a kid, and apart from being a prankster, I don’t think he would dare to fool me.
“Humph! Sarutobi, after your training, he is not completely useless.”
The culture of the Chinese nation is so broad and profound that you can t figure out the meaning of any word even if you rack your brains.
“Hehe, speaking of which, old man, what happened to your hand? Why is it bandaged all these years? And your eyes too? In my opinion, this doesn’t look like an injury, but more like a disguise!”
After hearing what Rinma said, even Danzo was a man of his character, he was still flustered for 0.1 second. After Rinma came in, the Third Hokage on the side was thinking about Rinma, and Rinma himself was aware of it.
This small flaw was not discovered, and Danzo, who had just prepared his words, was disrupted by Rinma.
“Lunjian, be careful of your words.” This brat is so outspoken and dares to say anything!
“Hmph, Sarutobi, I’ve told you before, rather than letting him bully others with your name all day long, when he’s only a Genin at the age of fourteen, it’s better to hand him over to me, in my…”
However, the Third Generation did not speak, but just stared at Danzo. Feeling the Third Generation’s gaze, Danzo took the initiative to step back for the first time. He did not stay any longer and left the office directly.
“Hey, old man, take care. Come back often when you have time.”
The Sandaime was a little worried when he saw how enthusiastic Rin was towards Danzo, but he didn’t take it too seriously. “It seems like you also learned Shadow Clone from the Book of Sealing!”
“Hey, I’m not bragging. If you just give me the Book of Sealing to study, maybe I can learn all the ninjutsu in it.” But it doesn’t matter. The most valuable one may be Flying Thunder God. I can’t learn Shikigami Seal, a ninjutsu that will kill both myself and the enemy.
“That’s impossible. Well, tell me what do you want from me?”
“Well, that’s what I promised you, I won’t attack the Hokage Rock anymore. It just so happens that the Hokage Rock needs repairs, so I can’t attack it. I was wondering if I could go out for a walk outside Konoha Village. The world is so big, I want to see it. Don’t worry, I’ll just walk around the Land of Fire, I won’t go too far.”
“No! Even in peacetime, wars are still brewing in dark corners. You have a special identity, and there are countless villains out there who are eyeing you.”
“Don’t we have ANBU? Why don’t we send a special jonin to follow me? I think the girl with purple hair is pretty good.”
Sarutobi’s face was full of black lines, and he suddenly began to doubt whether this boy was going around in circles just for Xiyan.
“The Anbu are the backbone of the village. The allocation of personnel cannot be a joke. No, this matter cannot be discussed.”
Rinma sighed and didn’t argue. He just reached into his ninja tool bag and took out a copy of Intimacy Paradise.
“Nani! This is…”
“A special edition of Intimate Paradise! Only ten copies were published in total. What a pity, what a pity.”
Seeing Rinma making tearing motions, Sandai stood up quickly.
“Oh? You’re making it difficult for me, unless…”
“no!”
“Well, there is no other way. A good book will be shredded by Huawei.”
“Stop! Let me think about it.”
Rinma smiled secretly. The area around the Land of Fire was not a war-torn area. There were also many ninjas from Konoha Village carrying out missions in those areas. I think the old man’s attitude would not be too tough. “In that case, it will get moldy if you keep it here. Okay, I’ll give it to you.”
After taking the intimate paradise thrown to him, the third generation quickly hid it in his sleeve. When he looked up again, he found that Lunjian had disappeared into the office at some point.
4 The Female Ninja Who Protects in Secret [Please Collect] (Old Version)
The third generation sighed, hesitated for a while, and finally completed the relevant procedures and summoned Uzuki Yugao to his side.
“Xiyan!”
“Yes, Third Hokage.” It’s strange, why does Hokage call me by my name directly? I guess it’s not about the mission.
“Well, ahem, it’s like this. Ever since Ebisu became Konohamaru’s instructor, Rinma has been lacking an instructor. I think you should take on this important task. I called you here to hear your opinion. If you don’t want to, then let’s just stop here. After all, that brat is indeed… Alas.”
“If you really feel it is inappropriate, just refuse. This is just my personal request. I will not order you as the Hokage.”
Now that she understood what was going on, Uzuki Yugao looked at the worried look on the Third Hokage’s face and struggled internally.
I am an Anbu of Konoha, and my duty is to protect the safety of the Hokage. Now I am assigned to be the instructor of a little kid, which is a bit too much…
But now is a peaceful time, there is no war or unrest, and there are not many threats to the safety of Hokage.
On the contrary, Sarutobi Rinma has become a source of worry for the Hokage, and it is his responsibility to share the Hokage’s worries. However, as that guy’s teacher, thinking about how he has made the Hokage spit out three pounds of blood in the past month, it is a bit of a headache.
“Thank you for your understanding, Hokage. I will consider it.”
“Okay, kid, thank you for your help. Before that, please make some arrangements. The boy wants to leave the village and go outside. His safety is in your hands. This is an ultimatum. Remember, he can only be allowed to roam within the Fire Nation and must not be allowed to leave. If necessary, extraordinary measures can be taken.”
“Yes! I understand.”
After seeing Xiyan leave, he put away the travel ultimatum from the wheelchair, took out the intimate paradise from his sleeve, and began to read it with relish.
“Tsk tsk, you are really impatient. As expected, in a paradise of intimacy, things can be done quickly.”
Sandai quickly put the book away and coughed twice, as if nothing had happened just now.
“Okay, continue. I won’t bother you anymore. I’ve taken the ultimatum. I won’t be in the village during this time, so you can enjoy the quiet time. At most, Konohamaru will come and attack you.”
“It’s not like inside the village outside. If you do something wrong, no one will back you up. Be careful.”
“That’s so long-winded. Alright, read your book. I’m leaving now.”
When Lunjian left, a figure with long purple hair followed behind him.
Even though this old man is a bit sinister, he is pretty good to me. He is expected to die at the hands of Uncle Snake during the Chunin Exam. Sigh, this matter is really difficult to deal with!
Leaving the village is not a difficult thing. The reason for reporting is to avoid more trouble later. It would be best if you can approve it. If not, you can just run away secretly.
With the perception of the Uzumaki clan, Rinma could clearly feel that someone had been following him since he left the Hokage’s office building. And that aura was basically the same as his impression of Uzuki Yugao.
“Hey, I say, it’s time to come out!”
Mao Yue Xi Yan, who was hiding in the dark, thought to herself that she could protect the little ghost better by hiding in the dark. As long as she didn’t go out, the little ghost would not know where she was.
As the eldest grandson of the Hokage, I think the Hokage should have given him some instructions before he left Konoha.
After shouting for a long time without any response, Lunjian scratched his head, thinking that this icy beauty didn’t seem to be planning to come out.
It’s not a big problem. I can lure the snake out of its hole with just a few tricks. However, I said in front of the old man that I just wanted to take a walk in the territory of the Fire Country. I think once we reach the border, this icy beauty will not be able to hold back and come out.
They were traveling light and walking at a fairly fast pace. They had already memorized the map of this world in their mind, and soon they arrived at the border area of ??the Fire Country. Going further forward would reach the sea, and after a distance they would reach the Wave Country.
“We’ve reached the border, faster than I expected!”
“Oh? Brother, look, it’s a kid. Look at his forehead protector. He looks like a ninja from Konoha!”
“Hmph, a little brat who hasn’t even fully grown his hair yet, even if he’s a ninja, how strong can he be? Stop talking nonsense, just go for it and kill him with one strike.”
Just as Lunjian took two steps, five people suddenly jumped out of the bushes, all holding weapons in their hands. Lunjian thought they would shout: Demacia! After waiting for a long time, they only shouted: “Eternal sleep~~~”
In the eyes of Mao Yue Xi Yan in the dark, Rinjian looked completely frightened.
The knife was already in his hand and flashed in front of Lunjian in an instant. The handle of the knife gently rotated a circle, and the five people, all of them with a bloody sword, fell to the ground, without a breath.
Pah~Pah~Pah! Great knife skills, so clean and neat! Thank you for your hard work and for silently protecting me along the way.
After taking a look at the corpses on the ground and confirming that they were just ordinary bandits, Mao Yue Xi Yan didn’t take it to heart. She turned around and looked at Lunjian. At this time, she was not wearing a mask.
Even though I was prepared, I was still stunned by her beauty.
“Tsk tsk, seeing my sister’s true appearance, I can only get hard slightly to show my respect.”
“A slight hardness? What does that mean?”
“This can only be understood but not expressed in words.”
Xi Yan didn’t bother about what Lunjian meant. “This is already the border of the Land of Fire. The Hokage won’t allow you to step out of the country. Let’s stop here!”
“Tsk, that was just to fool the old man. I think he guessed that I didn’t intend to just wander around the Fire Country from the beginning. What a pity! He still missed a step.”
Looking at the smile on Lunjian’s face, Xiyan somehow felt that she was no match for him.
How is that possible! You must be kidding. He is just a Genin. Even if he can create a shadow clone, it is no big deal. No matter how you look at it, he is not a threat to me.
For his safety, if he intends to forcibly leave the country, I will knock this young master unconscious, bring him back to Konoha, and report the truth to the Hokage.
5 The Iceberg Beauty is Angry [Please Collect] (Old Version)
“I can probably guess what you’re thinking, but it’s all in vain. Come on, beauty, I’ll take you to see the scenery of the Water Kingdom.”
The Land of Water? Xi Yan’s eyes widened. Why would this kid want to go to that closed country? The Hidden Leaf Village in the Land of Fire had the least information about the Land of Water.
I believe that it’s not just Konoha, other villages probably don’t know much about the current situation in the Hidden Mist Village.
The era of the Bloody Mist was too terrifying. The war had ended, but the diplomacy was still closed. No one knew what was going on in the village.
“No! I don’t know why you are interested in the Land of Water, but that country is too dangerous. You can’t do that.”
“Why worry? If there is any danger, I will protect you.”
Rinjian showed a smile that he thought was very cool and handsome, but Maoyue Yugao could only show a caring look that was unique to mentally retarded children.
Protect me? You’re the kind of guy who gets scared when he sees a few bandits? Or… forget it!
“The Land of Water is not like the Land of Fire. The ninja villages there are far from being as peaceful as Konoha. If you really go there, you may never be able to return to Konoha.”
“It’s not a big problem. Even if we can’t win, escaping won’t be a problem. Let’s go. Before that, we still have to go to the Land of Waves.”
However, Mao Yue Xi Yan had already opened her arms, and her posture was very obvious. From here on, she would not let Lunjian take another step forward.
“Give up! If you insist on moving forward, then I will have no choice but to offend you.”
“It seems that the old man has given you a death order! Well~~ If you want me not to step out of the Fire Country, I have a condition.”
Xi Yan breathed a sigh of relief. As long as this brat didn’t do anything wrong, she could satisfy any condition he asked. After all, it would be difficult to explain to the Hokage if she really kidnapped him back to Konoha.
“As long as you kiss me, I will go home immediately, how about that?”
“You… are shameless! You are so young, but your mind is full of indecent things.”
“Anger value +40, anger value +30, anger value +20…”
Eh? I almost forgot that I can gain anger points when this woman is angry. Interesting. I’m afraid I can gain a lot of anger points along the way.
“Yes! I also think that old man is shameless. Not only is he shameless, he is also vulgar. I was led astray by him.”
“Hokage-sama is your grandfather, how dare you slander him behind his back? You have no respect for your elders and you speak without restraint. Look at me, I…”
“Hehe, I just like the way you guys want to teach me a lesson, but you’re also concerned about the Third Hokage. Come on, hit me. Hey, you know, in Konoha, no one dares to hit me. This old man’s heart of asking for a beating will never be satisfied.”
“Anger value +80, anger value +50, anger value +30…”
Mao Yue Xi Yan raised her hand and looked at the asking-for-a-beating look of Lunjian, but when she thought of the kind and amiable face of the Third Generation, she felt reluctant to do it.
He was a hero of the older generation, having served as the Third Hokage twice. His son Asuma was also very powerful. How come his two grandsons were so useless?
“Hokage-sama, I’m sorry.”
Lun Jian was stunned for a moment, oh my, is he really planning to do it?
However, everything did not go as Xiyan imagined. Lunjian was not slapped away by a single slap. Instead, her hand was clamped tightly.
After all, he was an Anbu. When he felt the power in his hand, he found something strange. This kid was not as weak as he thought. Was he pretending just now? In order to trick him out?
“Is it hurt? Even though I’m still young, I know a lot! I should be gentle and considerate to women, right?”
“snort!”
Mao Yue Xi Yan raised her knee and hit Lunjian’s lower abdomen, but Lunjian was not afraid at all when it came to physical skills.
Are you kidding? My physique is strong enough to use the Eight Gates Ninjutsu, but if I were beaten down by a little girl like you, it would be an insult to this forbidden technique.
After a brief confrontation, he took out a kunai, grabbed Mao Yuegao, turned her back to him, and pressed the kunai against her neck.
“Underestimating the enemy is not a good habit. If you are facing an enemy, then the moment you underestimate the enemy, you are already dead.”
“Let me go, what do you want to do?”
Mao Yue Xi Yan was a little anxious. She didn’t expect that she would actually be controlled by this little devil.
“I didn’t mean to do anything! I’m just teaching you a lesson for free! Hey, could you please stop moving? Be quiet, or you’ll regret it the next second.”
“Then I want to see how you can make me regret it. I admit that I underestimated you, but you are just a little kid after all. I…”
Feeling the fleeting warmth on her face, Mao Yue Xi Yan was stunned for a moment, recalling the feeling just now, and her anger rose.
“Anger value +200, anger value +300, anger value +400…”
Holy shit! Is it that strong? Rinjian quickly let go of his hand. Uzuki Yugao took two steps forward and turned back to look at Rinjian. The look in her eyes no longer showed love for the mentally retarded child, but instead, the desire to kill the enemy.
There are traditional girls everywhere. It is precisely because of this that Ji Feng and I only stayed at the stage of holding hands and hugging. But now, this impudent kid actually…
“Ahem, that, beautiful lady, sister, well, I just couldn’t help it for a moment, you can’t blame me entirely! If you weren’t so beautiful, I…”
“You rascal, being pretty has nothing to do with you offending me. You’ve done something wrong and still have to make excuses! Today, I must teach you a lesson. I’ll use Konoha-style swordsmanship, Mikazuki…”
“You, you, you, I am the eldest grandson of the Third Hokage.”
Go ahead and chop it down!
Oh my god! It’s really scary when a woman goes crazy. What can I do? The best thing to do is to turn around and run. I think with an icy beauty chasing me, I can move forward much faster.
Rinjian stepped directly into the sea, with chakra attached to the water surface. The speed was much faster than that of an ordinary small boat.
“Hey! You are not allowed to step out of the border of the Fire Nation.”
However, Lunjian completely ignored Xiyan’s cries. Xiyan stomped her feet in frustration and could only chase after him at her fastest speed.
6 Pick up the beheading sword [please add to collection] (old version)
“Stop! It seems… someone is rushing towards us at a very fast speed.”
The observant Kakashi soon discovered something unusual. Anyone who could walk on the water at such a speed must be a ninja.
The closest country to ninjas here is the Land of Fire. Could it be that they are ninjas from Konoha?
“Hey? That person seems to be…”
“Naruto? Looks like your mission is complete! Are you ready to return to Konoha?”
“Ryunjian! It’s really you. Let me tell you, do you know that our mission this time…”
“I know, I know. I don’t have time to talk nonsense with you now. Let’s go back to the old man and hand in the mission report! There’s a mad tigress chasing me. I’m going to run away first. Tell the old man of the third generation for me that there’s no need to worry…”
Kakashi narrowed his eyes and looked at Rinma’s back. It seemed that the rumors were not true!
“The raging tigress? Where is she? Can a tiger run on this sea?”
In the fog, Mao Yue Xi Yan also appeared quickly.
“Kakashi-senpai…”
“Ah, it’s Xi Yan! What are you doing…”
“Senior Kakashi, please help me. That brat wanted to go to the Land of Water, but he escaped when I was not paying attention. It is difficult for me to catch him alone. I hope Senior Kakashi can lend me a hand. After all, if he goes to the Land of Water with his identity, it is very likely…”
“I see. We are very close to the Land of Fire. Sasuke, take Sakura and Naruto back to the village to report. Xiyan, let’s go.”
More question marks appeared above Naruto’s head.
She is obviously a beautiful sister, why is she an angry tigress? Also, why did Kakashi teacher just abandon us and run away?
“Really? As the leading jonin, he actually abandoned us and ran away.” Sakura looked at Kakashi’s back and complained dissatisfiedly.
But he was already going crazy inside, “Teacher Kakashi must be asking for help because the person who asked him was a beautiful woman. How abominable.”
Sasuke, on the other hand, was somewhat tempted.
“Hey, you and that guy should be quite familiar with each other, right?”
“Hehe, he, me, and Konohamaru, the three of us together are known as the strongest destruction team. We destroyed the village…”
“Bang!” Before he could finish his words, Sakura punched him hard.
“I say, why are you so proud? Really, he is quite handsome and the eldest grandson of Hokage, but he is hanging out with you. Of course, my Sasuke is still the most handsome.”
“Sakura…” Naruto held his head and cried bitterly. One sentence, two knives, stabbed straight into his heart!
“Sakura, take Naruto back to Konoha! I want to catch up and see.”
“Hey, Sasuke, Sasuke! Naruto, let’s go!”
Naruto, lying on the ground, was thrown directly into the water by Sakura. Soon, Kakashi’s team also joined the hunt for Rinma.
Damn it, Kakashi, when did he start to meddle in other people’s business? “Multiple Shadow Clone Technique!”
“Leave half of you to block their way forward, and the rest, follow me to Wave Country to find the beheading sword.”
Kakashi and Uzuki Yugao, who were chasing hard from behind, were soon blocked by the army of Rinma.
“Shadow clones! This number… is even more terrifying than Naruto!”
“Senior Kakashi, that brat is not what the rumors say. Let’s get started! Shadow Clone Technique!”
Not long after they started fighting, Sasuke, Naruto, and Sakura all rushed over.
“Is this a shadow clone like me? There are so many of them, covering the entire sea surface.”
Kakashi saw his team rushing over and nodded to Uzuki Yugao. Soon, Yugao understood what Kakashi meant.
“I’ll leave this place to you. Treat it as a training session! Return to Konoha after you’re done. This is an order.”
Immediately afterwards, Kakashi and Uzuki Yugao found the right opportunity, used transformation techniques at the same time, and quickly left the battlefield.
“Yoshi! Sasuke, Sakura, let’s go! Multiple Shadow Clone Technique! Charge!”
Although he didn’t understand what was going on, it didn’t stop Naruto from rushing forward to fight with boiling blood. Multiple shadow clones faced each other, and the scene suddenly became chaotic.
Sasuke sneered and joined the battlefield. Sakura also rushed forward after calling out twice.
“That brat just now delayed us for quite some time. Kakashi-senpai, before he escaped, he said he was going to the Land of Water. Now there is no trace of him. Should we rush directly to the Land of Water and intercept him at the border?”
“But from what I can see, the direction he was running just now didn’t seem to be heading directly to the Water Kingdom! There’s nothing I can do, the psychic technique!”
“Oh? Kakashi, didn’t you just defeat a scary guy? What kind of trouble are you in now?”
“Help me track someone. As for the smell, Xiyan should have it. You can try it. Xiyan, don’t worry. This is my ninja dog. If we want to catch up with that guy now, we can only rely on its sense of smell.”
Xiyan nodded, and Parker quickly jumped onto Xiyan’s body, sniffing left and right.
Until, on the beauty’s cheek, the movement stopped.
“This little brat seems to be a bit lecherous. Come with me!”
Combined with the blush on Xi Yan’s face, Kakashi couldn’t understand what was going on. Hey! Hayate, Hayate, just wish yourself good luck!
“Let’s go!”
Xiyan nodded, quickly adjusted her state, and caught up.
The Land of Waves was originally a small country. With the help of the shadow clones all over the sky, they quickly found the graves of Zabuza and Haku. The beheading sword was still stuck there.
“Hey! Good friends for life, you two, rest in peace!”
After pulling out the beheading sword, the first stage goal was achieved and it was hung directly on the back. The next stage was to rush to the Water Kingdom.
Shortly after Rinma left, Kakashi and Yugao also arrived here.
“Oh? The beheading sword was taken away by him!”
“Beheading sword? Senior Kakashi, are you referring to the beheading sword among the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Hidden Mist? If I remember correctly, it’s in Zabuza’s hand. Could this be…”
“It’s a long story, let’s talk while we walk!”
Just after Kakashi and Xi Yan left, a “vegetable” emerged from the ground and looked at the backs of the two.
7 Mao Yue Xi Yan was captured [Please add to collection] (Old version)
“Senior Kakashi is indeed worthy of his reputation. Even your subordinates are so strong.”
“They! They’re fine. After all, they are the only qualified subordinates I have had over the years. But, what’s going on with that Rinma? How could Hokage allow him to leave Konoha?”
Even if Kakashi racked his brains, he still couldn’t figure out the dirty PY deal.
“I don’t know about this either. Anyway, he cannot be allowed to go to the Land of Water. No one knows what the current situation of the Hidden Mist Village is. If the blood mist policy that Senior Kakashi mentioned has not been overturned, then he is very likely to be regarded as an invader and shot on the spot.”
Kill him on the spot? This is probably not that simple. Could it be that the Hokage secretly assigned him some special mission?
That’s not right. This is not a war period, and it’s not the critical moment for the descendants of prominent families to be pushed to the battlefield. In peacetime, he is just a little kid now, far from being like me who was fighting on the front line at the age of twelve.
“Well, Xiyan, you follow Parker and continue chasing him here. I’ll try to take a shortcut and get in front of him to intercept him.”
“Yes, Kakashi-senpai!”
“Hey, if I use the power of the Ice Fruit here, it will probably save effort and speed up the process. It’s annoying. If only Xi Yan was chasing behind, I could just take her with me and slide to the Land of Water. But Kakashi showed up. With his personality…”
Lun Jian could already imagine him seriously reporting to the old man how he unexpectedly met him during this mission, and then dissecting him layer by layer.
“Wait, that’s right! Damn, why am I only thinking about Ice Release? I also have Wood Release!”
Rinma stopped and used Wood Release to build a mini submarine. He also dug a hole and sealed it with Ice Release so that he could see the scenery on the seabed.
“Almost there. In order to speed up, we need another thruster.”
After everything was done, the submarine sank directly into the seabed.
“Huh? The smell seems to have stopped moving.”
“What? Please, let’s speed up.”
Parker, who was running in front, also nodded, and soon, the man and the dog arrived above the place where the wheel sank into the sea.
“The smell can only be traced here.”
Looking at the empty sea, there was no human figure. How did that guy disappear?
Uzuki Yugao was extremely anxious. After all, it was a mission assigned by the Third Hokage, and the mission target was extremely important. If he really ran to the Water Country, the consequences would be unimaginable.
However, no one noticed that two hands secretly emerged from the water behind Mao Yue Xi Yan and clamped her. At that moment, Xi Yan’s first reaction was: it was that familiar force again! Before she could come to her senses, she was pulled directly into the seabed.
“Go! Woof woof! Hey, hey! This is bad!”
Parker looked at the bottom of the sea. He was just a tracking ninja dog and had no killing power. Under the current circumstances, he could only report to Kakashi with a “bang”.
When I opened my eyes again, I found myself sitting on a wooden chair with my limbs and neck tied up. The surrounding environment was a little dim. I could only feel myself moving, and I knew nothing else.
“Judging from your attire, you should be an Anbu from Konoha, right?”
Xiyan looked at the person standing in front of her. That forehead protector was from the Hidden Mist Village!
How could this be possible? We haven’t even reached the border of the Land of Water yet, so how come there are already ninjas from the Hidden Mist Village?
Could he be a traitor from the Land of Water like Zabuza?
Xiyan turned her head and saw that she was captured according to the current situation.
“If I’m guessing correctly, you should be chasing a little devil. The sword behind him looks familiar. If I’m not mistaken, it should be the beheading sword, one of the seven ninja swords in our Kirigakure.”
“Oh? You guys caught that little brat too?”
“That’s not the case. He… is worthy of being from Konoha. Not only did he not extract any information from you, but he told you that he is currently safe, which made you feel more at ease.”
Hearing that Rinma was not caught, Xiyan was relieved. According to the plan, Kakashi should be able to intercept him ahead. She believed that with Kakashi’s strength, subduing him would be no problem.
However, now that I have been captured by the enemy, I have to think of a way to deal with it.
“Give up! From the moment you were pulled into the seabed, you no longer have a chance to escape. The Hidden Mist Village has been closed to foreign affairs for too long. Now, we are in urgent need of obtaining intelligence from the outside world, especially information about your Konoha.”
“Hmph, give up! You can’t expect to get anything valuable from me.”
“You are quite confident, but I am also very confident in my torture method. The pain will make you honestly tell me everything you know. You can enjoy it slowly along the way. So, let’s start now!”
Damn, are all the Anbu members of Konoha so ready to die?
“Very good. I like your determined look. Since you are a woman, I can be a little more gentle and not use torture to force a confession. Because there is another way, which is more fun. At the same time, it will also let you understand what it means for a female ninja to be captured.”
Rinma gently lifted Uzuki Yugao’s chin. Even now, this woman knew what would happen next, but still had no intention of giving in.
The clothes were untied layer by layer, until finally, only a tight black shirt was left.
Lunjian took out a kunai and slowly pointed it towards Xiyan.
“I’ll give you one more chance, would you like to cooperate?”
“Despicable and shameless!”
Rinma scratched his head. After cutting it open, there would still be another layer. At most, a small belly would be exposed. It was not a big problem. Didn’t Ino always dress like that?
Hiss~~~
Just like what I saw when I peeked into the girls bathhouse before, there is a layer of covering underneath. I just need to pull it gently, hehe.
Mao Yue Xi Yan stared at Lun Jian fiercely. If looks could kill, Lun Jian would have died countless times.
“This is just an appetizer, next…”
Next, I’d better direct and act out a heroic act to save the beauty. I can’t really do anything to this girl.
‘Bang’
The ice mirror shattered, and the beheading sword slashed straight towards Kirigakure who was standing in front of Uzuki Yugao.
After Lunjian jumped in, he used an earth escape technique to block the inflow of sea water and at the same time flashed in front of Xiyan.
Kirigakure, who was holding the beheading sword with a kunai, realized that something was wrong and turned into a pool of water, then disappeared in front of the two men.
“Fortunately, I arrived in time, otherwise, Konoha would be one beauty less.”
Lin Tian did not pay any attention to the beheading sword thrown over there, but squatted in front of Xiyan, allowing him to have a clear view of the half-covered and half-exposed scenery.
“Shameless, have you seen enough?”
“Anger value +300, anger value +400, anger value +500…”
Damn, I am really angry! “No!”
“You! What do you want to do!?”
Lunjian was too lazy to reply and put on all the clothes that had been untied. As for untying him, he thought about it and decided to forget it. He would just decide when he got to the Water Kingdom!
“Why don’t you break these things open quickly.”
“Let’s not do that. If I let you go, you’ll scream and go back to Konoha. When we get to the Land of Water and everything is settled, I’ll naturally let you go. Before that, just take a rest.”
He went into full effect and ignored Xiyan who was tied up. Instead, he pretended to look at the internal structure of the thing and walked around.
9 Three-tailed Appearance [Please add to collection] (Old version)
Well, let’s assume that the Fourth Mizukage is dead, the Three-Tails is in the wild, and as for the Hidden Mist Village, Mei Terumi is “about to” take power. It shouldn’t be too much to take four years to restore the dilapidated Hidden Mist Village. This is also required by the plot.
The TV and comics are not unified. Even the grandson of the Fourth Mizukage showed up in Boruto, so many things cannot be said.
The bloody policy of Kirigakure has been in place for a long time. No matter what the Fourth Mizukage did, even if he was finally released from the illusion by Ao, he came to the border of the Water Country alone and died, and the Three-Tails regained his freedom.
I wonder if any readers would argue that the Jinchuriki died but the tailed beasts didn’t. If I remember correctly, Rin died on the spot when she became the third Jinchuriki, but the three-tailed beast was alive and well, which means that the Jinchuriki died but the tailed beasts would be fine.
It’s not easy to compare AB. Naruto should be an eternal classic in the hearts of many people born in the 80s and 90s. There are definitely some flaws. The timeline here is based on this! As long as it’s not too outrageous, the readers will just put up with it.

“We have arrived at the border of the Land of Water. However, this is still a border, so there is nothing special here. The mysterious Mist Village is what is worth seeing.”
“You! It’s not enough to come here. You can go back and brag about having been to the Land of Water. Do you have to go to the Hidden Mist Village?”
“Since we are here, why not go and take a look? Maybe with this beheading sword, we can even gain the friendship of the Hidden Mist Village.”
“Then you are too naive.”
Uzuki Yugao was somewhat disdainful after hearing what Rinma said. The kid was just a kid after all, he was too naive. Even if the Seven Ninja Swordsmen were the signature of the Hidden Mist Village, it was too much of a joke to think that he could gain the friendship of a village just by relying on a beheading sword.
“Well, in fact, if we think about many things in a simpler way, maybe things will go in a good direction. It is often because we think too much and think too complicatedly that so many unexpected things happen.”
Listening to what Lunjian said, the thought that he was just a kid was thrown out of my mind. Really, this guy is only twelve years old.
“By the way, have you ever ice skated? Do you want to try it?”
“What’s the meaning?”
“Just think of it as making up for your hurt heart and helping you regain your innocence.”
Lunjian stretched his hands to the bottom of the lake. The power of the ice fruit was enough to make even a hidden village feel cold, not to mention this small lake.
Uzuki Yugao covered her mouth in surprise. In such weather, the lake surface, which was still sparkling, actually froze at a speed visible to the naked eye. Is this ice escape? Bloodline limit! But he is the eldest grandson of the Hokage, and he has never heard that the Hokage has any bloodline!
Even if he was a bloodline, he was just a twelve-year-old kid. How could he have frozen the entire lake?
This lake is neither big nor small. We found it using our shadow clone. Fighting underwater is troublesome, so we might as well lure it out directly. The living environment has changed, so it should bubble up. Let’s come out and see what’s going on.
“How did you… do that?”
“Well, I just thought about it and it happened. Well, let’s go have some fun! As an Anbu of Konoha, most of your life is dominated by missions. Now that you’re here, why not relax a bit.”
Ignoring Xiyan’s objection, he took the girl’s hand and jumped down.
The cold air on the ice surface was controlled by the wheels and dissipated downwards. People standing on it did not feel cold at all.
Like a magic trick, Rinma took out a shoe body made of Wood Release and an ice blade made of Ice Release, and combined the two into one, which looked really good.
“Come on, give it a try!”
“Hmph, no, I’m not in the mood to skate right now.”
I don t know if the first generation would be so angry that he would jump out if he knew that he used his Wood Release to please girls. I think that shouldn t be the case, right?
The Land of Fire, the Hidden Leaf Village.
“Is that so? Although I had expected that the child would definitely leave the Land of Fire, I certainly didn’t expect that his target would be the Land of Water.”
“I don’t know if the turmoil in the Hidden Mist Village has been quelled. I think the safety factor is not high with just him and one Anbu.”
“Then Kakashi, in your opinion, is it necessary to send reinforcements?”
Kakashi looked up at the Third Hokage. It was possible that Rinma’s strength was within his grasp. Even if he didn’t fully grasp it, he should have a rough idea of ??his level.
What’s more, there is not much point in sending reinforcements now. By the time we reach the Water Kingdom, it will be too late.
“According to my observation, the truth is probably different from the rumors. There is no need for reinforcements. I believe that he dared to do this, so he must be confident that he can escape unscathed.”
The Third Hokage blew a smoke ring, nodded slightly, and looked at the portraits of the Hokage, stopping at the first two, and it was unknown what he was thinking.
On the side of the Water Country, Uzuki Yugao, who originally said no, had already slid for who knows how many times.
It feels like I haven’t felt this relaxed in a long time. Unfortunately, the one who is with me is a little kid. Even though he is more mature than his peers, he is still a little kid.
At this time, Xiyan did not notice that a huge black shadow had floated up on the ice under her feet at some point.
When Rinma noticed it, the first thing he wanted to do was to use Flying Thunder God, but then he thought that since he had already revealed his Bloodline Limit of Ice Release, using Flying Thunder God again would be a bit too shocking.
Finally, he gave up the idea and opened the first gate of the Eight Gates of Ninjutsu. After opening the door, he used the technique of instant body movement to flash to Xiyan’s side and picked her up without saying a word.
“Ah! Rogue, what do you want to do now?”
As soon as the words fell, the ice under the feet of the two people quickly cracked, and the shattered range continued to extend to the surroundings. At this time, Rinjian had already jumped into the air holding Xiyan, and the place where the two were originally standing was the bulky three-tailed beast.
The plot is about to officially begin, dear readers, please give me some flowers~~~ The number of flowers has not exceeded 100 in one day. If I hadn’t seen the collection increase, I would have thought that no one was reading~~
10 The seal is complete [Please add to collection] (Old version)
“What kind of monster is that?”
Uzuki Yugao subconsciously hugged Rinma’s neck tightly. The shock brought to her by the three-tailed beast had made her forget that her duty was to protect the little kid who was holding her.
“Do you remember the night twelve years ago when Konoha was attacked by the demon fox?”
“You mean, that monster is?”
“Three tails, you can call it three tails.”
“You’re crazy. It was the Fourth Hokage who sacrificed his life to quell the Demon Fox Rebellion. Most people wouldn’t even have time to hide, but you actually dared to provoke these monsters. Don’t tell me that you came to the Land of Water just to take a picture of this guy.”
Seeing Rinma nodded affirmatively, Mao Yue Xi Yan felt a little desperate.
He really doesn’t know how powerful the tailed beasts are. If ice escape is his only reliance, then he is overestimating his own abilities.
“The Fourth Hokage was known as the ‘Golden Flash’ during the Ninja World War. He could use the Flying Thunder God to appear and disappear without a trace. Even so, he was still no match for me. Do you think you are better than him?”
It’s not that I’m necessarily stronger than him, I just have more tricks than him. I can also use Flying Thunder God, Wood Release, and I also have the Sharingan!
After comparing them secretly, the conclusion was, I am pretty awesome too! Besides, the Three-Tailed Fox and the Nine-Tailed Fox are not at the same level in terms of IQ or strength, so I think I should be able to handle it.
“How do we know that we can’t seal the Three-Tails if we don’t try? Shadow Clone Technique. You and my clones go help build the barrier and the altar, and I’ll deal with this big guy. I’ll transfer it in later, and then use the Four Symbols and Eight Diagrams Sealing Technique, and everything will be done.”
Xi Yan looked at Rinjian. This guy really is talking without any pain in his waist. Is it really that simple? Why did the Fourth Hokage… No, now is not the time to think about these things.
“What are you crazy about! Run away quickly before it gets angry. Leave here and return to Konoha.”
“No, you are doubting my strength! Well, let me show you my skills. Become an ice sculpture!”
The freezing time capsule can freeze the enemy at a long distance. Now the distance between Rinma and Sanwei is not close, so he quickly froze the bulky guy.
Looking at the three-tailed beast that had turned into an ice sculpture, Xiyan was stunned.
How could it be? Isn’t this a tailed beast? Isn’t it the same type of creature as the Nine-Tails? How could it be… so weak? Was this guy lying to me from the beginning? That monster only looks scary, but it’s not a tailed beast at all.
“Alright, hurry up and prepare. This is just to suppress it temporarily. It won’t be solved so easily.”
Mao Yue Xi Yan followed the shadow clone of Rinjian half-believingly and half-doubtingly, and prepared on the ice surface nearby, watching the familiar cooperation between Rinjian.
This action seemed to have been carefully planned long time ago.
After all, the Three-Tail was one of the terrifying tailed beasts and quickly broke free. Rinne looked at this big guy but was not too panicked.
This guy gives people the feeling that he is extremely weak, otherwise he would not have been captured by Deidara so easily.
While helping to prepare the strange ceremony, Xi Yan watched the battle over there. She couldn’t believe that the little brat was actually fighting with the tailed beast to a standstill. Wasn’t he too strong?
Sensing the altar that had been built over there by the shadow clone, Rinma looked at Sanwei and smiled contemptuously. Several chains emerged from his body and directly tied up the big guy, then easily lifted him to the side of the altar.
“Is this also… a bloodline limit?”
“It’s over, idiot. From today on, you will become my supply! Hehe, the Four Symbols and Eight Diagrams Sealing Technique!”
The Three-Tails, bound by chains, could not move at all and could only watch himself being sealed into Rinma’s body.
Until the monster was completely absorbed into Rinma’s body, Xi Yan couldn’t believe it. It was so easy to seal the tailed beast.
Doesn’t that mean this brat is even more powerful than the Fourth Hokage? But how is that possible?
“Impossible, this is an illusion, right?”
Looking at Yugao’s expression, Rinma didn’t know how to explain. He couldn’t just say that he was quite useless and had used two bloodline limits. Just think about how Deidara had knocked this guy unconscious with just one bomb!
Of course, if I use the Sharingan, it should be more convenient and save trouble, but in order to be low-key, I still have to pretend to be useless! Alas, being too good is also a kind of trouble. If you are not careful, you may hit the people around you and make them lose hope for your future.
“The gap between the Three-Tails and the Nine-Tails is not small. In fact, what happened twelve years ago should not be as simple as it seems. If it was just the Nine-Tails, the Fourth Hokage would not have died in the battle. Well, now it is done.”
“That kid in the village, because he has the Nine-Tailed Fox sealed inside him, all the villagers spurn him. He grew up in an extremely harsh environment. This kind of monster sealed inside his body will only make people around him afraid. Why do you still want to…”
“Hey, that’s because not enough of the villagers died. Too many brainless people survived and implicated an innocent child like Naruto in their hatred of the demon fox. Speaking of this, I’m also very curious. In your eyes, is Naruto a monster? Or a hero?”
Xi Yan’s mouth opened slightly. She was an Anbu, a high-level ninja. She had her own judgment on such things. She had never thought that Uzumaki Naruto was a monster, but at the same time, she had never thought that he was a hero.
“His childhood was ruined by the demon fox. While other children were playing in the mud when they were young, he was played with by the mud. Children of the same age bullied him as a part of their daily life under the teachings of their brainless parents. That’s Naruto. If it were me, I would communicate with the demon fox one day and release it, so that these brainless villagers can relive the good memories of twelve years ago.”
Hearing this, Mao Yue Xi Yan glared at Lunjian. At the same time, the system also prompted that the anger value was constantly increasing.
“Hey? Hey, I just said it casually, don’t take it seriously!” This woman’s mind is filled with the idea of ??protecting Konoha.
“Humph, if you do that, the Third Hokage will definitely be the first to kill you.”
“Tsk! You’re trying to scare me with that old man. The Third Hokage, whom you’ve always respected, is actually not a good guy! If Naruto is a demon fox, then that guy is the real old fox. It’s just that he’s getting older now, and he looks a bit like a dying man, but his heart is kind.”
Xiyan widened her eyes. Could it be that this guy, Rinma, didn’t even take the Third Hokage seriously?
“Girl, your brain has been instilled with wrong ideas by the higher-ups. Just follow me from now on! I will tell you little by little what is right and what is wrong. The Hokage is not always right, it’s just that the old man promotes the bright side in every possible way and covers up the dark side tightly.”
Mao Yue Xi Yan was somewhat shocked in her heart. It was hard for her to imagine that these words would come from the mouth of the village’s recognized second-generation rich man.
I originally thought that he had no other abilities except for playing around with the Hokage’s second grandson, the golden-haired brat. However, his performance from the time he left Konoha until now has completely overturned my perception of him.
11 We are Konoha spies [Ask for everything] (old version)
“I disagree. Coming here is already the limit. One step further is the Hidden Mist Village, a village that is still in civil strife. As Konoha ninjas, if we just go in like this, we will be regarded as enemies who want to steal information and be hunted down.”
“What are you afraid of? If they want us to kill us, we will just stand here and let them kill us. Then we can just kill them in return.”
“You, you really don’t know your own limitations. Just because you sealed the Three-Tails, do you think you are invincible? And the Hidden Mist Village has always been famous for assassinations. If you are targeted by them, the consequences will be…”
“You care about me?”
“No one cares about you.”
“Don’t you feel that you talk more than before? And you’re not angry anymore. What people feel is your care and concern!”
Xiyan was stunned, it seemed to be the case. How could this happen? She was always quiet and spoke directly with her actions, straightforward and neat, but now she was always reasoning with this little brat.
“Ah, what are you doing? Let me go.”
“I don’t know who it is that subconsciously hugs me every time I hug her. Well, the Hidden Mist Village is just ahead. Don’t you want to see what the so-called blood mist policy looks like?”
The two of them played and joked as they moved forward, and soon they hid in a convoy and sneaked into the Hidden Mist Village without any hindrance.
“Didn’t the blood mist policy close off the village? What’s going on with these merchants coming and going?”
At this time, the two of them were dressed no differently from the villagers here, walking through the streets of the Hidden Mist Village.
“Who knows? Even you, as an Anbu of Konoha, don’t know, so how would I know?”
“Didn’t you say that the Mizukage of the Hidden Mist Village is a beauty? Don’t you know that?”
“Damn, you really believed it! I just said it casually.”
Mao Yue Xi Yan was a little helpless. Now she could no longer tell how much truth there was in what Lun Jian said. She always felt that this guy was mysterious.
Having said that, sneaking into the Hidden Mist Village was a little too easy.
“The Hidden Mist Village isn’t as weak as we thought! They can catch the turtle in the jar, and I arranged several pairs of shadow clones, but they didn’t escape their eyes?”
Mao Yue Xi Yan subconsciously looked around, but was hugged by Lunjian beside her.
“What are you looking at? If you say you’re being targeted, then you’re being targeted. Just pretend you know nothing and look at the scenery of the village. We’re not going to cause any trouble. As long as they don’t attack us, just ignore them.”
“Let go.”
“You are my wife now, why are you letting go? It’s better for you to lean on me. Let’s go! Don’t worry, nothing will happen.”
However, the next moment, Uzuki Yugao and Rinma were tied up by the people of the Hidden Mist Village and locked in the same room.
“What do you want to do? Why would we let ourselves be captured on purpose? Wouldn’t we just be at their mercy?”
Mao Yue Xi Yan tried to struggle, but found that the chain was attached with chakra and she couldn’t break free at all.
“Don’t be nervous, don’t be nervous. There’s a saying that goes, ‘No risk, no gain.’ You must not have heard of it. Why are you afraid? We have left all the Konoha-related decorations outside, and they don’t know where we are from. We can just say we are wandering ninjas, and maybe we can join them!”
“You, you are the grandson of the Third Hokage, but you actually want to betray Konoha. No wonder you don’t show any respect for the Third Hokage. Damn it, I will get rid of this scourge of you for Konoha.”
“Excuse me! We are Konoha spies, pretending to join the Hidden Mist Village, understanding the situation of the authorities in the Hidden Mist Village, and then sending the information back to Konoha. Do you understand what I mean?”
Xiyan wanted to say something, but the door was pushed open again and a one-eyed man walked in.
This guy was the guard beside Mei Terumi during the Five Kage meeting.
“You don’t look like we are from the Water Country. Tell me, which country are you ninjas from?”
“No? How do you know we are not from the Water Country?”
“Hmph, I’m the only one asking, and you answer. Let me ask you again, which country are you ninjas from?”
“Oh, well then, we are spies for Konoha.”
Quiet~~~
Mao Yue Xi Yan did not expect that Lun Jian would reveal his identity so easily. Everything this guy did and everything he said was beyond her expectations.
“N-Nani?”
Qing looked at Rinma cautiously. Konoha’s reputation had spread throughout the world a long time ago.
You should know that other ninja villages were built after Konoha, and Konoha’s combat power has always been recognized as the strongest among many villages.
However, the Hidden Mist Village has closed its diplomacy since the Blood Mist Policy. Although the Fourth Mizukage has disappeared and Lady Mei Terumi is about to take over as the Fifth Mizukage, the new policy has not yet been implemented and diplomacy has not yet been established. How come they were targeted by the people of Konoha so quickly?
“Go report to Master Mei Terumi and tell her that we have captured two spies sent by Konoha and see how Master Mei Terumi will deal with them.”
“yes!”
After explaining, Qing came in front of the two of them and looked at Rinma. This guy was just a little kid, but he could still remain calm and collected in such a situation. Konoha was indeed a place where talented people arose in large numbers.
“So what mission did Konoha assign to you?”
“Nothing much, just to see what your Hidden Mist Village is like now. Are you still under the dark Blood Mist Policy, or have you walked out of the haze? Judging from your appearance, I think the Blood Mist Policy has ended.”
“You talk too much, someone come here!”
Qing was unhappy with Lunjian’s attitude. He was already a prisoner, but he had no awareness of being a prisoner. He needed to wake up.
“What do you want to do?”
Xiyan, who was standing by, started to get nervous when she saw Qing planning to deal with Lunjian, forgetting that it was Lunjian who was captured on his own initiative.
“Humph, no matter how talented you are in Konoha, but now… huh?”
When two Anbu from the Hidden Mist Village were about to attack Rinne, they found that Rinne was bound and suddenly turned into smoke with a ‘bang’.
“How is this possible! Could it be… a shadow clone? Oh no!”
“Don’t move!”
A kunai was placed in front of Qing’s neck!
“Yeah! Don’t move, little brother!”
At the same time, behind Rinma, the target of this trip, the future Fifth Mizukage, also appeared.
12 Konoha is full of talented people! [Seeking everything] (Old version)
Looking at the beautiful woman behind Rinjian, Xi Yan’s eyes widened. What that guy said was true! The new ruler of Kirigakure seemed to be a real beauty. But how did this kid know about Kirigakure since he was in Konoha? Could he have predicted the future?
“Master Mei Terumi, don’t worry about me! This brat and that woman are spies of Konoha. The Hidden Mist Village has just ended the Dark Ages and cannot tolerate the covetousness of other villages. Kill it and restore the reputation of our Hidden Mist Village.”
“Damn it, can you use your brains when you speak? You don’t know anything yet! Just kill me. Besides, your Kirigakure is in need of talents and combat power right now. Judging from your appearance, you should be one of the few combat powers! You don’t want to contribute to the revitalization of Kirigakure, but die with me, an ordinary Konoha spy. Is it worth it?”
“Oh? Has Konoha been planting people in our Kirigakure? From the looks of you, you seem to be quite familiar with the current situation of Kirigakure!”
Mei Terumi looked at the little brat in front of her and frowned. No matter which aspect, it was not what a little brat should have! Could it be that Konoha Village was so powerful that it could cultivate such a genius?
“It’s okay, I was just guessing, this sister is really beautiful.”
Looking at the little kid walking out from behind the Konoha ninja, Mei Terumi looked at the one in front of her again, thinking it was a shadow clone.
“How could that be! Could it be that the one behind me is also…”
“That’s right, Shadow Clone, but I think it won’t be a big problem for me to die together with you before being defeated by my beautiful sister.”
“Be careful, that woman is very strong.”
Women are born with a more accurate sixth sense. After being untied by Lunjian, Mao Yue Xi Yan looked at this sexy beauty and felt an inexplicable worry in her heart.
Now the two of them were about to face the entire Mist Village’s fighting force, even if the little rascal beside them was strong enough to seal that kind of monster.
“Konoha is really full of talented people!”
Seeing Mei Terumi take a step back on her own initiative, Rinma generously released his shadow clone. To be honest, Rinma did not take Aoki seriously, a man who treated the Byakugan as a treasure.
Seeing what Rinma did, Mei Terumi was somewhat surprised. She thought he would continue to use Qing to threaten her.
“Ahem, well, I’m the Third Hokage of Konoha Village… Um, um!”
“What do you want to do? Your identity is special and you are not allowed to expose it!”
Seeing Xiyan’s nervous look, Lunjian was actually happy and fell towards the beauty.
“We are the Anbu of Konoha. We are only ordered to learn about the situation of Kirigakure. We have no ill intentions and do not intend to be your enemy. Moreover, the Third Hokage has always adhered to the principle of peaceful coexistence. If possible, Konoha is willing to establish diplomacy with Kirigakure, form an alliance, and prosper together.”
This time it was Rinma’s turn to widen his eyes. Holy shit! Is it true that the Anbu of Konoha are so good at deceiving people?
“Also, your village’s traitor Zabuza Momochi encountered a Genin team led by our Konoha’s Copy Ninja Kakashi in Wave Country and was killed by us. If you don’t want the secrets left on his body to be obtained by people from other villages, you can send people to Wave Country to retrieve his body.”
“Hmm? Zabuza from the Seven Ninja Swordsmen? You said he was killed by someone from your Konoha?”
Xiyan felt something was wrong when she heard Qing’s tone. Zabuza was a rebel ninja, but no matter how she looked at them, Zabuza seemed more like their companion.
Rinma took Xi Yan’s hand away and blew gently into her ear. “I really didn’t see that! If I were on the other side, I would have been fooled by you. However, Zabuza’s defection spanned two different Mizukages and represented different eras. It’s not as simple as you think.”
“Really? Zabuza is already dead!”
“Sama Terumi Mei, he is a former member of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen, and the beheading sword is still on him. We can capture these two guys, on the one hand to see what Konoha is doing, and on the other hand to get the beheading sword back that belongs to our Hidden Mist Village.”
Qing, who had just been rescued, started beeping when he saw that he was out of danger.
Lun Jian looked at this guy and felt very unhappy. He took out a scroll and summoned out the beheading sword.
“A beheading sword? It’s in your hands!”
“That’s right, the broken sword you mentioned is right here. The question is, do you have the ability to take it back?”
“Stop~ Rage value +30, Rage value +50, Rage value +80…”
“Qing, step back and let me have a good talk with this little brother.”
“Terumi Mei-sama…”
“Um?”
Seeing the expression on Mei Terumi’s face that looked like a volcano was about to erupt, Qing tactfully retreated with two Anbu from the Hidden Mist Village.
This woman is the strongest fighter in the Hidden Mist Village at the moment. She has mastered two bloodline limits and will be the Mizukage in the future. It is impossible that she can’t even deal with this little brat.
“Alright, everyone else has left. Now let’s talk! What brings you to my Kirigakure?!”
“It’s nothing, actually. I just came to fuck you.”
Not only Mei Terumi, but also Xi Yan beside her pinched Lunjian’s waist hard, speaking inappropriately for the occasion.
“No, I mean, I just came to pick you up.”
“That’s not right. Well, I want to make friends with you.”
“You came all the way from Konoha to lurk in my Kirigakure to make friends with me? Then your way of making friends is really unique.”
Lunjian was too lazy to waste words and directly threw the beheading knife in his hand over.
“Well, this is enough to prove my sincerity.”
Mei Terumi really didn’t expect that this kid would throw the beheading sword to her so easily. She originally thought that he would put forward some conditions.
“It seems that you are very confident.”
“This has nothing to do with confidence. Consider this butcher knife as a gift to my sister. What do you think?”
“Your words are really half true and half false. You came all the way here just to seduce this woman?”
Being grabbed by Uzuki Yugao beside him, Rinma turned his head away, “Of course… No, it was what you just said that gave me inspiration. Didn’t you also say that this beautiful woman is very strong? If we have a good relationship with her, we may really be able to achieve the common prosperity of Kirigakure and Konoha!”
“In that case, I will accept it. In return, I will not pursue the previous matter any further. At the same time, from now on, you two will also be honored guests of my Kirigakure Village and can move freely in the village.”
Lunjian nodded towards Xiyan, saying that some things are not as complicated as imagined. Of course, the premise is that he will not be easily pressed to the ground and rubbed by this beautiful young woman every minute.
13 Conferred the title of the Fifth Mizukage [Ask for everything] (Old version)
“Lady Terumi Mei, Lady Terumi Mei, good news…” One-Eyed Qing ran in excitedly, forgetting that the nasty little brat was still here, and was suddenly stuck.
“If you have good news, just tell me! Didn’t you hear your Lady Terumi Mei call me brother? My sister’s business is also my business.”
Gang-rape made a gesture of invitation. When the one-eyed Qing was about to refute, he saw the look in Terumi Mei’s eyes and was a little confused. Could it be that what the little brat said was true, and the Mizukage-sama had already recognized him as his younger brother? After hesitating for a while, he actually didn’t need to keep it secret, so he just said it directly.
“We have received news from the Daimyo that the Hidden Mist Village needs a new leader. We have ordered Lady Terumi Mei to leave immediately and go to the Daimyo’s mansion to be appointed the Fifth Mizukage.”
“Xiyan, if I really become the younger brother of the Mizukage, I will have a Mizukage sister and a Hokage grandfather in the future, and I will have no choice but to walk sideways wherever you say.”
“You are probably being too sentimental. This is just your wishful thinking. She doesn’t treat you as her brother. Besides, if you do this, where will Konoha stand? You are the eldest grandson of the Third Hokage of Konoha. With such a special identity, do you think she will pay attention to you if she becomes Hokage?”
“How do you know if you don’t try? Don’t forget, there’s a monster inside me!
After being reminded by Rinma, Xiyan remembered that this guy had sealed the tailed beast before coming to the Hidden Mist Village.
Could it be that sealing the monster was to pave the way for coming to the Hidden Mist Village? But is there any necessary connection between the two?
“Hehe, sister, going to receive the title is such a big thing, the journey is very dangerous, and there are hidden dangers. I’m afraid that ordinary cats and dogs will not only be unable to protect you, but will become a burden to you!”
“Damn it, you little brat from Konoha, what do you mean!”
“Ding~ Rage value +80, Rage value 150, Rage value +220…”
“Whatever you think it means, that’s what it means. Am I wrong? Don’t let the future Mizukage be the one you need to protect when you can’t protect him.”
“Ding~ Rage value +120, Rage value 210, Rage value +270…”
“Qing, back off!”
“yes…”
Mei Terumi turned around with a smile, “So what Yi-nii means is…”
“Oh, nothing interesting. I just wanted to say that the guy is too weak and a complete scumbag. Sister, you’d better think carefully about the selection of the person. It’s not easy for me, a Konoha Anbu, to interfere in the internal affairs of the Hidden Mist Village.”
###, several well-shaped characters were quickly carved on Mei Terumi’s forehead. At the same time.
“Ding~ Rage value +300, Rage value +500, Rage value +700…”
Oh my god! I feel like I m going to lose my temper.
Xi Yan on the side has already placed her hand on the hilt of the knife, and Qing beside Terumi Mei is also ready for battle. The battle seems to be about to break out.
“Qing, on this trip, the two distinguished guests from Konoha will accompany me to the Daimyo’s mansion. Apart from this first visit, there is no need to make any other arrangements.”
“W-what? Lady Terumi Mei, how can this be? Let’s not talk about whether there were other factions blocking you along the way, and they… they…” When he said the latter part, under the special care of Terumi Mei’s facial expression, One-Eyed Qing’s voice became weaker and weaker.
And Xi Yan immediately refused to Rinjian, “What a joke, I am an Anbu of Konoha, my duty is to protect the safety of the Third Hokage, how can I be a bodyguard for this woman, the future Fifth Mizukage, I don’t agree.”
“Didn’t you just say that we should prosper together? She will soon become the fifth Mizukage. The decision-making power for the matter you mentioned is in her hands!”
“Hey, just think of it as a way for me to be able to walk sideways in the future. I have a sister who is beautiful and strong. I won’t suffer any loss!”
“With your current strength, if you are given a little more time to grow, in the future, no one in Konoha will be able to compete with you except the Hokage. You will still be able to walk sideways.”
“This means we have one more Kage-level figure, which gives us more confidence!”
“But she is the Mizukage of the Hidden Mist Village. I can probably guess that what you said at the beginning was the truth, but I didn’t believe it. The reason you came here was for this beautiful woman.”
Lunjian waved his hands and said, “I never lied to you in the first place! You didn’t believe me, but now you are questioning me. I told you clearly at the beginning.”
“Yes, that would be the best! If we can form an alliance through marriage, then Konoha and Kirigakure will have an alliance for at least twenty years. If that’s not possible, we can only settle for the next best thing and recognize a sister. Or we can recognize a sister first, and I’ll try my best to see if we can form an alliance through marriage. It’s no problem, no problem.”
“What? You…”
Just like before, the protest was ineffective, and soon the three of them were on their way to Daming Prefecture.
“Your idea is good, but the number is too small. If there were more, I’m afraid we would be able to travel unimpeded along the way.”
Lunjian did not refute. The reason why he only sent out those shadow clones to use the transformation technique to attract attention was so that he could show you his skills later. Otherwise, he would have directly sent out three thousand people, used the transformation technique, and divided them into a thousand teams to set out and kill the guys who blocked the way.
“That’s me! Not only am I smart, but I’m also kind, sympathetic to the weak and willing to help them. At the same time, I’m very strong. I’m not bragging, as for the people from your Kirigakure, except for you, I can pin them to the ground with one hand and teach them how to become an excellent ninja. Moreover, I have great potential, and they are still young and can grow up. In short, I am a good man, I am… Rinju?”
“Oh? (a faint smile), but why don’t I see anything other than your shamelessness?!”
Xi Yan on the side also glanced at Rinjian with some contempt. What a guy, this guy kept talking nonsense along the way and almost talked about the history of Konoha for hundreds of years.
Didn’t you say this woman likes nice men? Why is she not attracted to me at all? Compared to Sasuke, who has a dead expression, I am much more handsome. Oh? The shrimp soldiers and crab generals are going to be killed.
“Damn woman, from here on, don’t even think about taking another step forward.”
“Stop talking nonsense. Go ahead. Regardless of whether they are real bodies or not, we must fight them with all our strength.”
Seeing the overwhelming cheers, Rinma glanced at Terumi Mei and said, “It seems like there are quite a few people who oppose you!”
“They are all rushing up. Even if they are from the Hidden Mist Village, they appear here to intercept me at this time. I believe they are ready to die.” The smile on his face disappeared instantly, and Xiyan on the side also drew his sword and prepared.
“Yeah, I think so too.”
Ah~~~
On the flat ground where the group rushed up, dense ice spikes suddenly emerged from the ground, like blooming petals, with countless corpses stuck on the tips of the needles.
Mei Terumi’s expression changed for the first time. She had already overestimated the strength of this little brat, but she never thought that she had underestimated him.
Ice escape? And he hadn’t even formed a seal yet. Not to mention them, even I, if caught off guard, could be seriously injured.
“I’m afraid there will be corpses everywhere along the way!”
14 Or chop off my name [ask for everything] (old version)
“Xiyan, let me ask you something.”
“What? Keep going! Hard work will always pay off.”
Lunjian pulled the corner of his mouth, “Oh my god, this girl is angry because I didn’t pay much attention to her along the way?” “Okay, okay, I will try my best to keep zero distance with you when we return to Konoha, and work towards negative distance.”
“I want to ask, if you kill the daimyo, what will be the consequences?”
Even though he had developed immunity to the shocking words that Rinma said, he still almost fell to the ground after hearing his bold idea.
“You, please keep your voice down. She is now heading to the Daimyo Prefecture to be appointed as the fifth Mizukage. You are thinking about the consequences of killing the Daimyo. Do you know what the Daimyo of a country means?”
Lunjian shook his head. Isn’t he just a waste? What else can it mean? Could it be that the country will perish without its reputation?
“No, you may have misunderstood me. For example, if I kill the Daimyo of our Land of Fire, and then I cast a shadow clone and transform into the Daimyo, wouldn’t it be much more convenient for the village? The economy and materials can be tilted as you want, and the ninjas in our village don’t have to go on missions, and they can be paid for free.”
Xi Yan gasped. This was even worse than killing the daimyo directly. This guy was really bold!
“You are simply, simply…”
“I just said it casually. If it doesn’t work, forget it. In fact, it is true. We are ninjas who can fly, break rocks, and break rivers. What about them? They are just a group of hereditary nobles who can’t do anything. I told the old man about this before, and he was very angry that time.”
You even dare to say that in front of the Third Hokage. If it weren’t for the fact that you are the Third Hokage’s most beloved grandson, if it were anyone else, you would have been locked up in Konoha Prison to reflect on your actions long ago.
The strongest fighting force of the Hidden Mist Village is undoubtedly Mei Terumi, plus the shadow clones arranged by Rinma. Although there are many cats and dogs along the way, their quality is not good, and they didn’t waste much effort. The three of them quickly arrived at the Daimyo Mansion.
“From now on, you two just need to stay by my side. Don’t walk around or talk nonsense. Do you understand?”
Gou Daming is exactly like the corrupt official in his previous life, a complete pig, but his power is so great that even the conferment of titles on movie-level figures is under his control.
After sitting down, looking at the girl opposite him who was dressed strangely, with a bun on her hair, a face that looked like a fan but not a fan, scratching her head and hesitating, like a sissy, she made me feel nauseous.
“Oh? I didn’t expect that your village’s soon-to-be fifth Mizukage would be such a young lady.”
Hearing the sound of the rooster crowing, Lun Jian shuddered all over.
That is Mei Terumi, who was able to respond with a smile.
On one side is the Daimyo, the ruler of the Land of Water, and the supreme ruler; on the other side is the Mizukage, the ruler of the military forces of the Land of Water, and the supreme ruler. This mutually dependent relationship, the two sides are still polite to each other, but after all, the Daimyo is more arrogant. After all, Terumi Mei has not yet taken office and needs the Daimyo’s authorization.
As the two chatted, they soon got to the point. However, the daimyo suddenly revealed an obscene smile and signaled with his eyes to the two guards around Terumi Mei.
As a man, Lunjian naturally caught the wicked smile, but at the signal of Terumi Mei, he still cooperated with Xiyan and stood up.
Before leaving, he performed a small gesture, and the smile on Terumi Mei’s face widened. She glanced at him lightly, pretending nothing had happened.
“Tsk, that name is not a good thing.”
“Generally speaking, this kind of meeting is top secret. Not to mention other villages, even the lower-level ninjas in Kirigakure have no right to know the content of the meeting. Only the Mizukage who has been conferred the title, and the one or two most trustworthy people around him, have the right to participate in the meeting. What on earth is the purpose of this woman doing this?”
“That’s easy. Of course, she was attracted by my charm.”
“Forget it. We women have no interest in a kid like you who hasn’t even grown all his hair yet.”
Just as Rinma was about to retort, Mei Terumi also came out, still with a faint smile on her face, but it was a little more forced than usual. Rinma unlocked the shadow clone + transformation technique inside, and the feedback was completely unexpected.
I originally thought it was a multi-core thing, and it was not appropriate for subordinates to participate, but it turned out that this dog daimyo wanted to play a hidden rule! The key point is that Mei Terumi agreed so readily.
Holy shit? Did this woman really sleep with the daimyo for one night before she became the Mizukage? Iron Lady!
“How about it?”
Seeing Mei Terumi asking him, Rinma smiled awkwardly, “No, nothing! Ha, haha.”
“The Daimyo has arranged dinner for us. Let’s go! We’ll have a night’s rest. We’ll have to go back to the Hidden Mist Village tomorrow.”
She can remain calm in such a situation. This woman has a really high psychological quality. . . It’s over. I don’t know how to pick up someone as mature as you.
However, as for this great name, how about… just do as I thought, chop it up and feed it to the dogs, and then make a shadow clone to play with? As long as it is not unlocked, I think I can pretend for the rest of my life, right?
15 It’s not difficult to win the heart of a beautiful woman [Ask for everything] (Old version)
In the Daimyo Prefecture of the Land of Water, at night, the moonlight is filled with a white-gold glow.
When Lunjian was about to move again, a beautiful figure blocked his way.
“It’s so late, why don’t you take a good rest? What do you want to do?”
“Well, if I say, just take a walk and relax, would you… believe it?”
Mei Terumi turned around and looked at Rinma. She had never had any contact with this little brat before, not even a chance acquaintance. But why did she always feel that he knew the Hidden Mist Village and herself so well?
Moreover, he had no resistance to him. With the current intelligence network of the Hidden Mist Village, he still didn’t know what his identity was in Konoha. It was just that the female ninja should be from the Anbu, and from her behavior, she seemed to be the bodyguard of this brat.
Could it be that this guy is the direct descendant of the Hokage?
“Of course I believe it. The moonlight is so beautiful, and I can understand coming out to relax. However, one step further is the palace where the daimyo rests.”
Lun Jian didn’t say anything. Being stopped by you was what he expected. But, you could stop one of me, or two of me, but not three.
“Go back. This is an internal matter between the Land of Water and the Hidden Mist Village. You should not get involved.”
“Your words really make me sad. After all, I am also a member of the Hidden Mist Village!”
Mei Terumi looked at Rinma in confusion. A member of the Hidden Mist Village? This kid really thought of her as his own sister.
“Can I show you something?”
Rinjian raised his hand gently, and soon, dark red chakra began to flow out little by little. Rinjian’s entire arm was wrapped in the chakra of the three-tailed beast in his body, forming a partial fox demon coat.
“This is… How is it possible!”
This chakra is very familiar to Mei Terumi, the chakra of the Three-Tails, the previous Jinchuriki was the Fourth Mizukage. After his illusion was solved, he left the village. The Hidden Mist Village not only lost a Mizukage, the supreme fighting force, but also lost a Jinchuriki.
But why is the Three-Tails in his body? He is from Konoha! Could it be that as the Mizukage of the Hidden Mist Village, he crossed the sea and went to Konoha?
No matter how hard Mei Terumi thought, she couldn’t figure out what was going on.
“I am in Konoha, and I am the grandson of the Third Hokage. But this shouldn’t be important. What’s important is that I am now the Jinchuriki of the Three-Tails in your Kirigakure. How about that? I didn’t scare you, did I?”
“What kind of place is Konoha? Why can it cultivate a monster like you?”
“Come on, why don’t you look for the reason in me and be interested in me, but instead be interested in Konoha?”
“Pfft? You? A kid who hasn’t even grown all his hair yet?”
After getting the same answer as Mao Yue Xi Yan Yi Mao, Lunjian suddenly felt a little aggrieved. What a little kid, how come you are small? If my thing is exposed, it will scare you to death. Besides, with my height of 175cm and mature appearance, people who don t know me will think I am an adult.
“Although I don’t know how you got the Three-Tails, it’s already in your body. I won’t pursue it any further. Go back. I appreciate your kindness, but I have to become the Mizukage.”
“If so, I must go there!”
Mei Terumi looked at the carefree Rinma and changed her expression to a serious one, and put away the smile on her face, “Then I will do my best to stop you.”
“What a pity. The matter should be almost done now.”
Originally thought that Rinma would give up, Mei Terumi’s beautiful eyes suddenly flickered for a moment. Was it… a shadow clone again?
In the daimyo’s room, the sissy was galloping on his horse, but the person under him was not even a woman, let alone Mei Terumi. Rinma tied up his son and cast an illusion on both of them.
In the eyes of the daimyo, he thought it was Mei Terumi under him. In the eyes of his son, at this moment, he didn’t know which beauty was serving him! His whole body felt quite comfortable, except for the pain in his ass and eyes.
During the round, he was holding the camera, scratching it and retching at the same time.
“Why the hell is he enjoying the beauty while he is enjoying the full moon and I have to witness such a disgusting thing? I hope I will get stye!”
After Mei Terumi outside reacted, she wanted to rush to the daimyo’s residence as soon as possible. When she turned around, she found that Rinma was blocking her way.
What kind of speed is this? Mei Terumi was a little frightened. The longer she stayed with this guy, the more surprises she would get.
“It would be better for you to agree to his request than to obey me. The result will be the same. The fifth Mizukage of the Hidden Mist Village will only be you.”
Seeing that Mei Terumi still wanted to attack, Rinma quickly jumped away.
“Hey, hey, don’t do it, I’ll just go with you, it’s already been done anyway.”
Mei Terumi was anxious, she had no idea how capable this kid was. If he was really beyond her expectations and something happened in a while, it would be too late. It would be best if she didn’t have to get entangled with him.
The two of them quickly avoided everyone’s eyes and ears and came to the daimyo’s room. Before coming in, Terumi Mei had a bad feeling in her heart.
After coming in, seeing the daimyo working hard, even Terumi Mei subconsciously exclaimed, and Rinma, who was standing next to her, was quick to cover her little mouth.
“I cast an illusion on both of them. Look how good this is. Isn’t it the best of both worlds? Let’s go. This is so disgusting. Don’t pollute your eyes.”
Jumping back outside again, Mei Terumi looked at Rinma with amusement, “You know a lot, and you’re also very evil.”
“You praised me, you praised me, but I’m not as good as you say. Hehe!”
“Still as shameless as ever! Anyway, thank you.”
“Why thank me? You won’t really obey that old guy anyway. I just happen to have some knowledge in illusion, so I’ll help you. Don’t thank me too much, just pledge your love to me.”
“You wish. After becoming the Mizukage, I want to restore the former glory of the Kirigakure. I don’t have time to think about these romantic things. Besides, even if I want to get married, I want to marry a good man. Someone like you is just a brat, and you have so many tricks in your heart. You are not within my consideration.”
Lunjian curled his lips and thought, all the good men are dead except me.
Mei Terumi looked at Rinjama who was a little angry, smiled softly, and kissed Rinjama on the forehead.
“Don’t think too much. Just think of this as a sister’s care for her brother. No matter who you are, as long as you treat me sincerely, I will not be on guard against you.”
Seeing the blush on Mei Terumi’s face, the animal nature in Rinma was instantly aroused, and he opened his arms, ready to hug Mei Terumi.
“Eh? That’s it.”
“Depend on…”
“However, I can agree to one request of yours, as long as I can do it.”
Without giving Rinma a chance to react, Mei Terumi gently leaned on his shoulder.
No wonder a fool like Chojuro could marry this top-notch person. The stronger a person looks, the more fragile he is inside! He is similar to Tsunade.
16 The Chunin Exam Begins [Seeking Everything] (Old Version)
“From today on, I, Mei Terumi, am the fifth Mizukage of the Hidden Mist Village.”
Mei Terumi, wearing a Mizukage cloak and Mizukage costume, was surrounded by ninjas and villagers.
In the distance, Uzuki Yugao and Rinma were also watching the lively scene.
“You seem to have known for a long time that she would become the Mizukage. Why do you know so much about the Hidden Mist Village?”
However, Lunjian rolled his eyes and thought, since this woman is so easy to deceive, he might as well deceive her again.
“Close your eyes and I will tell you the truth.”
Rinma gently grabbed Uzuki Yugao’s hand and instantly launched Flying Thunder God. The marks he made along the way came into play at this time, from stepping out of the Hidden Mist Village, reaching the border of the Water Country, and then into the ocean.
Suddenly, Mao Yue Xi Yan, who was in the water, took a deep breath, opened her eyes, and found that the little devil was kissing her. Seeing that this silly woman opened her eyes, Lunjian took her and swam directly to the sea level.
“Ahem! What’s going on?”
“What do you think? As usual, you’re under an illusion!”
Mao Yue Xi Yan looked at the sea around her. Could this place be the place where she was dragged into the water? But how could it be possible?
“No, it’s impossible! You clearly went to the Land of Water, to the Hidden Mist Village, and met their Mizukage…your beheading sword is gone.”
“I encountered some problems. Let’s go. We have been delayed for so long. We should go back to Konoha, otherwise the old man will be worried.”
As an Anbu, one must keep a clear head at all times, but now, Uzuki Yugao is wondering if too much water has entered her head, causing it to be so swollen.
Along the way, Mao Yue Xi Yan was trying to figure out what was going on. Apart from the missing beheading sword and the wetness on her lips, she found nothing else.
“Konoha, we are back.”
As soon as Rinma roared, several Anbu came to the two of them. Uzuki Yugao looked at the familiar attire and realized that she had returned to Konoha without realizing it.
Several Anbu looked at each other, and then looked at Xi Yan in Rinjian’s arms.
Ah!~~~
“Okay, go and report the situation to the old man. Don’t tell everything! We are in the same group.” As he said that, he gently tapped Uzuki Yugao’s lips, and then opened the first gate of the Eight Gates of Ninjutsu. Before the Anbu could react, he used the instant body-flash technique to flash into the Konoha Village.
At this time, Konoha had a lot more people from other villages because of the Chunin Exams, and with more people, there were naturally more conflicts.
On Konohamaru’s side, sparks just happened to fly with two Sand Ninjas.
Just as the Sand Ninja was about to attack again, Rinma flashed to his side and chopped him lightly, causing the hand that was holding Konohamaru to loosen in pain.
“Ah! Brother! Brother, it’s them! They bullied me! Quick, teach them a lesson!”
“Rinma?” Naruto on the side was also stunned. He hadn’t seen each other since they met in the Land of Waves. He asked the old man Third Hokage, but didn’t get the answer he wanted. Now he appears here.
“Konohamaru, you are so useless. That old man is the Hokage! What I taught you is that in Konoha, no matter who it is, if he bullies you, you have to beat him to death. Even if you make a big mistake, the old man will clean up your mess. Go, beat him!”
“good!”
Konohamaru clenched his fists and the chakra in his body began to condense.
“Ninja technique of seduction!”
After a puff of smoke, a naked beauty appeared in front of Kankuro.
The whole scene seemed to have come to a standstill. Kankuro, who wanted to question Rinma, was so shocked that he took several steps back and covered his eyes.
After transforming back, Konohamaru laughed a few times and even turned to Rinma to take credit, “Brother, what do you think of my seduction technique? This was taught to me by brother Naruto. It’s pretty good, isn’t it? That guy was scared away by me.”
Rinma covered his eyes and almost forgot how to beat the idiot brought up by Naruto at this time.
‘puff’
Looking at the familiar scene, Konohamaru’s eyes widened. Isn’t this the scene where the tigress beat up Naruto’s elder brother? Why…
“Naruto, you idiot, can you please stop teaching Konohamaru these nonsensical ninjutsu! Can’t you teach him Shadow Clone?”
“Hey! Listen up, you Sand Ninjas over there. This guy is the grandson of the Hokage, and I am even more powerful. I am his elder brother. You dare to attack us in our territory? You must be tired of living.”
“That’s right, are you tired of living?”
Seeing that Rinma was backing him up, Konohamaru also straightened his back.
“Damn little brat, a Genin from Konoha, so weak, I…”
“He’s right. No matter how you got in, this is Konoha. It’s not your turn to be so rude.” Sasuke, with his face paralyzed, also walked up with his hands in his pockets.
Temari, who was beside Kankuro, had red hearts in her eyes. “I thought they were not only weak, but also ugly. Now it seems that this is not the case. They are both very handsome and quite powerful.”
Kankuro roared fiercely in his heart and could no longer hold back. Just as he was about to attack, a voice that made him hesitate sounded.
“Kankuro, stop embarrassing yourself here.”
Gaara! It seems that he didn’t stay in the Hidden Mist Village for long. When he returned to Konoha, the Chunin Exam had just begun. Naruto and the others hadn’t heard the news yet.
“May I have your name.”
Gaara looked at Rinma, and his intuition told him that this guy was not simple.
However, Rinma ignored Gaara. This panda-eyed guy is too self-righteous. He needs to curb his arrogance.
“Konohamaru, see, even though your big brother Naruto is not good enough, you still have powerful people to support you! Remember this, if you encounter such a situation again in the future, you just shout: My grandfather is the Sandaime, and then rush up to fight him with shuriken, do you understand?”
“I know, big brother! But, big brother Naruto is really useless!
Naruto, lying on the ground, listened with tears in his eyes as Rinma and Konohamaru insulted him in front of everyone. If possible, he would rather not get up.
However, Temari and Kankuro were both shocked to see that Rinma dared to ignore Gaara, and Temari on the side was ready to persuade Gaara not to be angry.
But Gaara seemed to be in an unexpectedly good temper this time. He ignored Rinma and asked Sasuke. After the two exchanged names and explained the situation, they actually took the initiative to retreat.
“You are different from that guy Naruto.”
Rinma looked at Naruto on the side, then looked at Sasuke. To be honest, he didn’t have the heart to attack you. As of now, if you two had a life-and-death battle, Naruto would definitely not be the one to die.
“Sasuke, as a genius, you should have the bearing of a genius, and not just the superiority of a genius. Don’t look at Naruto like this, he may surpass you in the future!”
“It’s not just maybe, I will definitely surpass him.” Hearing Rinma speaking for him, Naruto quickly got up.
“Yeah! Because the last place has a lot of room for improvement, hahaha! Let’s go, you guys chat. Konohamaru, people always say you are the grandson of an old man, just bear with it. There are so many people who want to bear this title but can’t, so don’t be ungrateful for what you have.”
Looking at the disappearing Rinma, Sasuke looked at Naruto and snorted to express his disdain.
However, the Chunin Exams will be quite interesting. That guy is very different from what is rumored! Just like this last-place guy, in fact, is not as weak as he imagined.
17 If you don’t accept it, come and bite me [Ask for everything] (Old version)
In the Hokage’s office building, the Third Hokage felt a little melancholy after listening to Uzuki Yugao’s report.
Sure enough, that kid had been practicing secretly without telling me all along.
Looking at the portraits of successive Hokage, the guilt in my heart was slightly alleviated.
“Okay, I understand, go down now!”
“Yes, Hokage-sama. Hokage-sama…”
“Why? Anything else?”
In Mao Yueyuan’s report, a large part of the things were concealed. Thinking of what Lunjian said, he finally shook his head.
“There have been so many things going on recently!” The Sandaime lit his pipe. After listening to the family affairs, it was time to talk about the matters related to the Chunin Exam.
Soon, after moving to the other side to explain the relevant situation, Ka Kaixin, Hong and Asma all recommended their subordinates.
Lun Jian was watching with great interest in the dark, but if he went up at this time, wouldn’t it be too disrespectful to the third-generation old man?
He won’t get angry, right? No! What does getting angry have to do with it? If he gets angry, it will be better. Then my anger value will soar up. There are still many things missing! Amaterasu, Mangekyo, etc., all of them are not available yet.
That’s it! Even if something goes wrong, it won’t be my fault.
“Ahem, how about leaving this special preparatory exam to me?”
“Oh?” Sarutobi did not expect that Rinma would get involved in such a situation, and he could not help but hold his forehead.
“It’s you! Sure, I have no problem with that.”
However, to everyone’s surprise, Kakashi actually agreed to Rinma’s request.
Everyone present knew that this guy was a first- or second-generation ninja. He never went to a ninja school, so a tutor was specially arranged for him. As a result, he was still just a Genin until now.
No, I’m also a little Genin. Why should I prepare this preliminary exam for a newcomer who is also a Genin?
“Asuma, Hong, this guy is fine. I think we should let him do this…”
“Stop, stop, stop! The guy with the mask over there, your subordinate, you should ask someone else to take care of him! I think Iruka-sensei is pretty good. Uncle Asuma and this beauty, your subordinates, leave them to me, how about that!”
Unexpectedly, he was the first to support him, but was rejected by him. Kakashi looked at Iruka. They were old friends, and Naruto was also his most cared-about student. Okay! Just leave it to him.
“Hey, I mean… you!”
“Asuma!”
Just when Asuma was about to teach Rinma a lesson, the Sandaime behind him spoke.
“Leave it to him. Then, as for Kurenai and Asuma’s subordinates, the preparatory exam will be in charge of Sarutobi Wajima, and as for Kakashi’s subordinates, Iruka will be in charge! Then, adjourn the meeting.”
Although Asuma didn’t know what his father was up to, after seeing Kakashi’s approval and his father’s abnormal behavior, and after looking at Hong, he could only agree helplessly.
Konoha training ground.
“Hey, Lunjian, are you really okay? I’m a little worried that you’ll be taught a lesson by my subordinates! Don’t tell grandpa about it then.”
Hong on the side smiled softly. She had heard a little about Asuma’s nephew. If he was really arrogant, he would probably be severely punished by his subordinates!
“Well… how should I put it! If your subordinates get beaten up by me later, don’t feel bad. Especially you, uncle. We are relatives. They are just your subordinates. You have to stand on my side.”
Ah~~~ this troublesome guy…
“So how are you going to do this pre-test?”
Hong next to him was quite interested in Rinma. After all, after seeing him, Kakashi directly agreed to let him be responsible for the preliminary exams of his subordinates.
“It’s very simple! When they come, we can just attack them all at once.”
Asuma covered his face and could only hope that the scene wouldn’t be too ugly.
After receiving notification from their instructors, the two teams quickly rushed over. After seeing each other, they were a little surprised.
The subordinates of the two instructors have come together. Is there something important to announce?
“Wow! So handsome~ As handsome as Sasuke!”
When Ino saw Rinma, her love affair quickly took effect and she was almost unable to walk.
However, Hinata, the eldest daughter of the Hyuga family, had met Rinma before, but she often saw him walking with Naruto during this period.
“As agreed, I will be in charge from now on. You guys go ahead!” Lunjian pushed Hong and Asuma away without saying a word, and then walked back to the six people.
“Ahem, hello. First of all, let me introduce myself. My name is Sarutobi Rinma, and I’m the nephew of the instructor jonin of your Asuma team, and the fianc of the instructor jonin of your Red team.”
“Huh?” Hong was stunned. Since when did that little kid become her fianc ? She looked at Asma, only to see that Asma was even more helpless than herself after hearing what she heard. She had no choice but to let him talk nonsense.
Hinata, Kiba and Shino all looked towards their teacher and found that Teacher Kurenai did not refute?
“Bah, you’re only a few years older than us, and you’re Teacher Hong’s fianc , and you lie without thinking.”
Lunjian sneered. What he wanted was a thorn as hard as a tooth. Otherwise, this meeting ceremony would be too boring.
The Konoha-ryu’s instant body movement technique was used to intimidate the Genin. He flashed directly in front of Kiba and kicked Kiba, sending him flying backwards.
The cigarette Asuma was holding fell to the ground, and Hong frowned. This speed was unusual.
“So handsome~~~” Ino kept twisting her body here. Shikamaru looked at his teammates, it was amazing.
Damn it~~~
“Ding~~~Anger value +30, anger value +60, anger value +90…”
Is it because the strength is too weak, so even if one is angry, the anger value contributed is pitifully small?
“If your teacher Hong is my fianc e, then she is my fianc e. What? You don’t agree? Come and bite me!”
Kiba’s rage burned fiercely, and he called upon Akamaru and prepared for a fight.
“Very good, that’s good enough. Today’s goal is very clear. You two teams must cooperate to defeat me. If you defeat me, you will be qualified to participate in Konoha’s Chunin Exam. If you fail to defeat me, I’m sorry, but you will just pull weeds and pick up trash for the next three years!”
The eight little strong men were all stunned. Chunin Exam?
“Especially you, the one with the dog. I still say the same thing. Are you dissatisfied? Come and bite me! Dog dig, tsk tsk, dog dig, dog dig.”
18 You Can’t Do It [Ask for Everything] (Old Version)
Hong looked at Ya’s condition and couldn’t help but worry about his team. Was it one of his strategies to anger Ya right from the start? A second-generation rich kid who only caused trouble everywhere? Why, in his opinion, he wasn’t that bad!
“This kid… seems to have become more capable!”
Although the eight little warriors didn’t know what was going on, when they saw that their mentor, the senior ninja, tacitly agreed with what this guy said, they all dispersed and stood with Kiba.
“Leave him to me. I was just careless just now. I can beat ten people like him by myself!”
Soon, Ya brought Akamaru and rushed forward regardless of Shikamaru’s obstruction, and started to fight Yatongya directly.
However, after turning back and forth several times, there was no damage to the wheel at all.
Shikamaru covered his eyes. Really, why should he cooperate with such a guy?
Hinata opened her Byakugan and saw the chakra in Rinnegan’s body. Even though she had expected it, the amount of chakra increased a lot after the addition of the Three-Tails in Rinnegan’s body, which shocked Hinata again.
“Chouji!”
Choji nodded and shouted, “Human Bomb Tank!” and rushed directly towards Rinma.
“Shino, Hinata, the two of you, cooperate with Choji and attack him together.”
“Yes!” Hinata opened her Byakugan, looked at Shino, and rushed forward together.
“The Nara clan is so smart! Did they organize their attack in a short time? What a pity! In the face of absolute strength, no matter how you struggle, it will be in vain.”
After dodging Choji’s meat bomb chariot, he was met with Hinata’s soft fist.
“You must be Hinata, a very cute girl.”
“Yes…Please, please give me your guidance. Drink!”
Hinata blushed slightly, but she wasn’t easily shy as long as she wasn’t facing Naruto.
The attack of the soft fist was quite sharp, but it was still nothing in front of Lunjian.
On the other side, Shino’s bug also crawled towards Rinma.
“Hiss~ Hey, the one wearing glasses, I have trypophobia, don’t force me! Damn it, watch me, the Water Style Waterfall Technique.”
Seeing the water-style ninjutsu performed by Rinma in this waterless environment, Asuma took his nephew more seriously. He had always been deceived by him before!
“Shadow Mimicry! Success!”
Rinma looked at the shadow coming from under Shikamaru’s feet, and subconsciously moved his body, only to find that it was much more difficult.
“Good opportunity! Akamaru, let’s go! Yatongya!”
Rinma chuckled secretly, and the Eight Gates Ninjutsu directly skipped the first gate and opened to the rest gate, easily breaking free from the constraints of the shadow imitation technique.
“Shadow Clone Technique! Go ahead, beat that commander to death with clubs!”
“Nani!”
“Shikamaru!”
Choji hurried back to Shikamaru and Ino to save the situation. Shino was still calming his bugs, while Hinata stood with Kiba. There were six people, but they couldn’t do anything to deal with Rinma.
“Hey, let me tell you, can you guys do it? You, yes, it’s you, Ya! Aren’t you very arrogant? Can one person beat ten? Come, I’ll send ten shadow clones to practice with you.”
“Ding~ Rage value +60, Rage value +100, Rage value +150…”
Hong and Asuma at the back looked at the arrogant Rinjian, feeling helpless and surprised.
“I didn’t expect your nephew to be so strong. Judging from the strength he has shown, ordinary jonin are no match for him.”
“Ah! All along, I thought he was just a Genin! He can’t do anything except make my father angry. Today, I realized that he has become so strong without me noticing.”
“So is he taking part in this Chunin Exam?”
“That shouldn’t be the case. Because of his special status, I don’t know how my father arranged it. He was not allowed to study in the Ninja School. I thought my father taught him personally at first, but later I found out that it was not what I thought. But now I can’t figure out where his strength comes from.”
It was too late for Choji to return to defend, and Rinma’s shadow clone quickly subdued Ino and Shikamaru.
“The military advisor among you guys has no one to protect you. The coordination among each other is too poor. With the situation like this, I think you should just forget about it! It’s better not to take part in the Chunin Exams, so as to avoid being cannon fodder. Don’t you think so? Kiba.”
Ya has been in anger from the beginning to now, but the anger value he contributed is not much.
Now two of the six people have been captured, and nearly half of their combat power has been lost.
“Damn, this guy, his level is not even on the same level as ours.” Ya said angrily.
“As a ninja, when carrying out a mission, the enemies you encounter are very likely to exceed the level of the mission. Just like Naruto and his companions, they were carrying out a C-level mission, but the enemy turned out to be a jonin. Even their instructor Kakashi was subdued in the middle. According to you, your teacher Kurenai was trapped by the enemy. You should have abandoned her and escaped alone at the first opportunity?”
Kiba was a little surprised. Naruto was just a last-place guy. Did he have a direct confrontation with a jonin during the mission? Hinata was happy for Naruto, as if she had defeated that jonin.
“I gave you a chance, come on. By the way, I’m just a Genin. You six against one. If you lose, I’m afraid you will lose face for your instructor.”
“This guy…” Asuma, who was standing behind him, looked at Rinjian shamelessly mocking his subordinates and really wanted to go up and teach him a lesson.
“It’s okay, Asuma. His appearance just helps my subordinates get along. Kiba is too arrogant, Hinata is too inferior, and Shino, his coordination role is not fully utilized. Let them have their fun!”
“Ah~ That’s true! My subordinates are even more troublesome! I hope that guy Rinma can prepare them before the Chunin Exam!”
19 The Flower-crazy Ino?Seeking Everything?(Old Version)
“Damn it, where on earth did this guy suddenly appear from? He’s about the same age as us, how can he be so strong?”
Kiba looked at Rinma, feeling very angry. He then looked at Shikamaru, who had both been subdued by Shikamaru and Ino, leaving only the fat man. What was even more frustrating was…
“Wow, are you the grandson of Hokage? So handsome! And he’s a little different from what was rumored! Not only is he handsome, but he’s also very strong.”
Looking at the infatuated Ino, Rinma couldn’t help but worry about her. Being infatuated with her normally wasn’t a big problem, but now… Please, sister, I’m your enemy now!
“ah!”
Rinma’s shadow clone directly threw Ino out.
“Ino!”
Choji and Shikamaru looked at Ino floating in the air, and subconsciously thought that Washima was going to do something to her, but in the end, Ino fell into Washima’s arms in front of Kiba and the others.
“Ino, the princess of the Yamanaka clan, is very beautiful! But now we are enemies, don’t forget your position, be serious, after you finish training them, I will treat you to a meal alone, how about it?”
“Okay!~~~” Ino hugged Rinma directly and rubbed it hard in Rinma’s arms.
Asuma couldn’t bear to look at the scene behind him, but Hong covered her mouth and chuckled. This little kid is quite humorous.
“What is going on here? This is really troublesome. Our class has just given up. Please let me go and go find trouble with Ya and the others!”
Choji glanced at Shikamaru and nodded in agreement. “Ino, we were worried about her, but now this is the result.”
Kiba, who was standing by, was already deeply impressed by Ino’s love affair. It was too fast for him to fall in love with someone else! He had always been competing with Sakura for Sasuke, but now he was like this.
“Hinata, Shino, let’s go, that guy is holding Ino now, it’s a good opportunity.”
“But what if Ino is hurt by mistake?” The kind-hearted Hinata not only did not think of taking advantage of the situation at the first moment, but was also worried about hurting her companions.
“Whatever happens, just treat it as a lesson for her if she gets hurt accidentally. It’s her fault for being such a fangirl at this time. Shino, let’s go!”
Just as Kiba and Shino rushed over, Ino in Rinma’s arms suddenly turned against him and started to perform physical techniques. The “defenseless” Rinma quickly had his hands tied behind his back by Ino.
“Handsome guy, I’m sorry! I feel really bad, but in order not to disappoint my companions, I have to do this. I’ll treat you to the meal later!”
Shikamaru shouted to Choji, and the Meat Bomb Tank quickly knocked away the shadow clone beside Shikamaru, and the shadow imitation technique was activated again.
“Hinata, quick! Use your soft fist to seal his acupuncture points.”
“Ah~ yes!”
Rinma watched Hinata rushing towards him, but he didn’t dodge and let her Bagua Two Palms seal his acupoints.
“My bugs are already on his body, sucking his chakra. No…”
“Yoshi, Yatong…”
‘Bang!’
Just as Kiba was about to launch the final attack, the person Ino was holding turned into a piece of wood.
“Tsk! Did you fail again?”
At this time, Rinma had already appeared in front of Asuma and Hong.
“Compared to Naruto and his team, the coordination between these two teams is obviously much stronger! Although Ino and his team may seem lazy on the surface, they are still quite reliable when it comes to the key. But Mr. Hong, your subordinates are all very bad-tempered, Hinata is a bit indecisive, and Shino can’t play the role of Shikamaru.”
“Well, I was wondering why my father would agree to your nonsense. I can’t believe it! Before I knew it, you have become so strong. By the way, you seem to be a Genin, right? Are you going to participate in this Chunin Exam?”
“What? Asuma, you mean…he…”
“I don’t know. The Chuunin Exam is for groups of three. As for me, I didn’t go to a ninja school! Whatever, there’s no difference between a Chuunin and a Genin to me. But, I can sneak in for fun.”
When Asuma heard what Rinma said, he instantly felt that this year’s Chunin Exam might not be as peaceful as in previous years.
This guy, without any strength, is a trouble all the time using the Hokage Rock to make trouble, which is a problem; now that he has strength, it seems that he will be even more troublesome, and the stronger he is, the more difficult it will be for anyone to control him when he does evil things.
“Hey, Mr. Hong, although I really want to treat you to a meal, that little girl Ino is on my side today. I’ll come find you another day.”
Hong was stunned. Invite me to dinner?
Asuma also glanced at Hong. What did this little brat want to do? It was not enough for him to deceive his subordinates, he also wanted to target Hong.
“Hey! Are you still going to fight?”
Ya looked at Rinjian, and the anger in his heart had subsided a lot. Having a strong sparring partner was not necessarily a bad thing for his warlike personality.
“That’s enough. Although I am also a Genin, if I get serious, let alone ten of you, even a hundred of you are no match for me. Ino, let’s go and eat.”
Ino glanced at her teammates, then at Asuma, and when Asuma nodded, she excitedly ran over to Rinma’s side.
“Qi, hey, Shikamaru, is that guy planning to do something to Ino?”
“It’s really troublesome. Don’t ask me about women. Judging from the current situation, even if I really plan to do something to Ino, I think Ino will be willing.”
20 Exposed?Ask for everything?(Old version)
“Ino, am I… scary?”
No, no!
Damn it! Ino! Ino, what’s wrong with you? He’s so handsome, so strong, and so gentle, and you, you, you, you are really nothing!
“Relax, I’m not going to eat you, we’re just having a meal together, why are you so nervous?”
“That’s right! As compensation for deceiving you, I’ll treat you to this meal. Let me take you to eat barbecue! Asuma-sensei usually takes us there to eat in order to take care of Choji. It’s not bad.”
Rinma nodded, and after taking just two steps, he ran into Sakura.
“Oh? Inobosu, you are… secretly here, are you on a date?”
“What are you talking about! You have such a wide forehead, oh… I get it, you must be jealous? Sasuke won’t accompany you!” As she said that, Ino hugged Rinma’s arm.
Oh? A play between two women? But… I like it.
Rinma laughed and hugged Ino directly.
“Yeah! We’re on a date! What a coincidence, Sakura. Where’s that idiot Naruto? By the way, how did your preparatory exams go? It should have gone pretty well, right?”
Seeing how intimate Rin and Ino were, Sakura nodded somewhat petrified.
“Then do your best! We’re leaving first.”
A gust of wind blew, and Sakura was blown into the air like a piece of paper.
When Ino in his arms felt Rinma’s domineering embrace on his shoulders, her heart started beating fast, but…
“Hey, um, Rinma, you seem to be a little hostile towards Sakura!”
“Huh? No! Did you see it wrong? After all, Naruto is also my little brother, and she is Naruto’s teammate. Why should I be hostile to her?”
This little girl is quite sensitive. The legendary love-hate relationship must be referring to these two.
There is no way. When I see Sakura, I see the pitiful Naruto. This hostility is unlikely to change in a short time.
“By the way, the two of you are always at odds with each other because of Sasuke. Is that really okay? Besides, that expressionless guy is totally indifferent to any of you. Why bother trying to please him?”
When Ino heard Rinma talking about Sasuke, she felt guilty for betraying Sasuke. But Rinma was right! It had been so long, since she had just entered the ninja school. Because of Sasuke’s cool look, she thought he was handsome and wanted to get close to him. Gradually, she started competing with Sakura. Over time, she didn’t know whether she really liked Sasuke or just wanted to compete with Sakura for Sasuke.
Now there is a handsome guy next to her, a sunny, easy-going handsome guy, so… In Ino’s mind, Sasuke’s portrait has been crossed with a death cross.
Inside the barbecue restaurant.
“Well… I’m going to say…”
When Ino saw that Rinma didn’t eat and just looked at her, the nervousness that had just subsided quickly rose again.
“Are we dating?”
“I do think so, but I don’t know if you are willing to think so.”
Ino just nodded shyly, joy written all over her face.
I feel like it s much easier to pick up girls in the real world, because we all know each other s personality. We can have a meal together, go shopping together, give each other a bag or lipstick, or go to KFC after watching a movie!
There is no entertainment here. After finishing the meal, the next step is to send them back home. Damn! This life is really simple. The feelings of ninjas are probably cultivated during missions and training.
“Thank you for taking me home.” In front of Ino’s house, Rinma could only nod.
If there is no atmosphere, then I can only create one. I kissed Ino lightly, and then used the Konoha style instant body movement technique, which was specially used for escaping, and I flashed a hundred meters away.
Ino placed her hand gently to her lips and ran home with a blushing face.
“Oh! Hiss… Hey Ino, we’re already home, why are you still so anxious? Oh? Why is your face so red?”
“Shikamaru? Why are you here? Did you see everything just now?”
“What did you see?”
Ino breathed a sigh of relief. It was good that she didn’t see it. It was good that she didn’t see it.
“Nothing, why did you come out of my house?”
“Of course it’s about the Chunin Exam. Asuma means that the three of us will all take part in this Chunin Exam. Well, it’s getting late, let’s go to bed early.”
Shikamaru waved his hand and left leisurely.
However, when Rinjian returned home and turned on the light, he found a purple-haired beauty sitting in his home.
“Wow! Come on, even if you’re an ANBU, you can’t break into people’s houses without permission, it’s scary, okay?”
“It’s only natural that someone like you who has done so many bad things would be scared.”
A guilty conscience? What a joke! Even if I did something guilty, I wouldn t worry about ghosts knocking on my door in the middle of the night! If it s a male ghost, I ll beat it to death. If it s a female ghost Cough cough cough.
However, Mao Yue Xi Yan suddenly drew out her knife and slashed directly at Lunjian, until Lunjianz was leaning against the door.
“I say, you’re a pretty girl, can you… not be so violent?”
“Everything is real, right? It’s not an illusion at all! The ninja from the Hidden Mist Village who tied me up is actually you!”
The round room had already thought about the possibility of this happening, so it remained calm and composed, having already prepared for how to deal with it.
“So do you hope it’s true or false?”
Lunjian ignored Mao Yue Xigao’s knife, leaned forward and directly hit it.
His strength seemed to be gradually taken away, and the knife in his hand was about to slip away. However, when the movements became more intense, Mao Yue woke up instantly because of the cigarette.
“You! You are not allowed to touch me with lips that you have kissed others.”
???
“You’re following me?”
“I, I just happened to see that scene. You are quite good at coaxing girls.”
“No way, if I were really as good as you say, you would have been coaxed into bed by me by now. Oh, my skills need to be improved!”
“you!”
Mao Yuexia looked at the gangster and really wanted to stab him, but the problem was that not only was he the grandson of the Third Hokage, but the key thing was that she seemed unable to beat him.
“By the way, why are you here? What? Did you miss me? Well, I’m the first one to see your naked body…” Damn! I’m exposed.
(Fuck! Xiyan didn t appear earlier, what s going on?)
As soon as he finished speaking, Lunjian felt a murderous aura locking onto him.
21 Did you abuse Uncle Snake? [Ask for everything] (Old version)
The next day, Konoha was still peaceful. The difference was that today was the first day of the Chunin Exam. Konoha’s Genin and the Genin from other villages would all take part in this Chunin Exam.
The wheelman glanced at the newly tidied house and sighed, “Women! If you don’t punish them for a day, they will tear down the house and tear down the tiles!”
“It’s almost dusk. They seem to be taking part in the exciting Chunin Exam today. It should be about time now, right? Let’s go to the Forest of Death.”
As the venue for the second Chunin Exam, every entrance to the Forest of Death is guarded by Konoha ninjas.
“From the looks of it, the second Chunin Exam seems to have already begun?”
However, these ordinary ninjas went in and out as if it were their game.
Rinma threw a specially made kunai into the forest, followed by a Flying Thunder God and directly entered the forest.
“Shadow Clone Jutsu! Go see where they are.”
A group of shadow clones began searching from different directions, while Rinjian himself was leisurely strolling in the Forest of Death.
I shouldn’t be considered breaking the rules by doing this, right? After all, in this forest of death, one more group of people doesn’t make a lot of sense, and one less group of people doesn’t make a lot of sense either. Even if they don’t run into me, they might still die at the hands of others.
Jiang Taigong fishes, and those who are willing to take the bait will be caught. If someone is blind enough to mess with me… Hmm?
Just after taking two steps, a shadow clone sent a message that Orochimaru had actually met with… Red Bean?
That being said, that expressionless Sasuke should have been cursed by now. Well, with his personality, he is indeed suitable to follow Orochimaru and stay in Konoha. He will be just a younger brother in this life.
Rinma put away his nonchalant look and rushed towards Orochimaru and Anko.
A month after my strength improved, I haven t had a serious fight with any stronger guys. As for Uncle Snake… I shouldn t be weak, right?
“Shadow Snake Hand!”
On Red Bean’s side, she engaged in a fierce battle with Orochimaru. Since she was determined to die together with Orochimaru, Red Bean restrained this disgusting guy at all costs.
When the kunai pierced his left hand, he smiled like a winner.
“Chi” a kunai pierced into the two people’s sides, interrupting Hongdou’s seal-casting process.
“Hey, that’s just a stand-in.”
Hongdou turned around suddenly and found that the person who came was actually a little ghost, and this little ghost looked somewhat familiar to her.
At the same time, Orochimaru also appeared behind Red Bean.
“Red Bean, you’ve regressed! Even a little devil has discovered it, but you were kept in the dark. But, is this little devil also from Konoha? He is… quite outstanding.”
Seeing Orochimaru licking his tongue habitually, Red Bean was shocked, “Idiot, run!”
“Run? Why are you running?”
“You, kid, now is not the time for you to show off. Run as far as you can. This guy is called Orochimaru. He was once the strongest of the three ninjas, but now he is a wanted criminal of Konoha S rank! Run!”
As he said this, Orochimaru cooperated very well and gave Rinma a smile that he thought was extremely scary.
“Water Style: Water Dragon Bullet Technique!”
Looking at the speed of the seals cast and the water dragon summoned, Orochimaru was stunned for a moment, then showed great interest.
“In such an environment, Konoha can perform such a powerful water-style ninjutsu. It is truly immortal!” Looking at the water dragon rushing over, Orochimaru dodged calmly.
Rinma flashed directly to Hongdou’s side, looked at her left hand nailed to the tree, and pulled out a kunai with a “swoosh”.
“Girls, why are you playing a self-harming game? Okay, get out of here!”
Hongdou looked at Lunjian. What was going on? Shouldn’t she be the one saying this? And why wasn’t this kid scared at all?
“You are not a genin in this exam.”
“Ah, but it’s true that I’m a Genin for now. Isn’t he a wanted criminal? You don’t dare to go in and report to the old man Sandaime, here…”
Feeling Orochimaru’s attack, Rinma quickly hid away while holding Red Bean.
Looking at the tongue that was flexible and as powerful as a golden hoop, Lunjian shuddered. My goodness, fighting with such a person, regardless of his strength, it is very likely that he would… be disgusted to death.
“I remember now, you are…”
“Okay, stop being so bossy and leave. You’re in the way here.”
Rinne jumped to the other side, just as Orochimaru came up to him.
“I didn’t expect that there is someone I missed among Konoha’s new forces. Come on, let me see your strength.”
Without giving Lunjian a chance to speak, he launched his attack directly.
Red Bean, who was pushed aside by i, looked at the two people who were in a stalemate and was extremely anxious. This guy was the eldest grandson of the Third Hokage. It would be troublesome if he was destroyed by Orochimaru.
“Are you Orochimaru? It’s a little disgusting, but, to be honest, I admire you.”
Orochimaru was caught off guard by what Rinma said and was almost knocked away by Rinma.
This kid knows himself. Not only does he know himself, but he also worships himself? He is not afraid of himself? Is what he said true?
“You are the one who has mastered the core technology! You have always been my idol.”
Hongdou was trembling all over as she listened to Rinma’s words. This little brat was exactly like her former self, regarding Orochimaru as her idol and adoring such an outstanding person, but what was the result?
The result was that he was cursed and discarded like garbage.
Orochimaru jumped backwards and distanced himself from Rinma. With his experience, he could naturally see that Rinma’s admiration was not fake, this kid really admired him. But the question was, how did he know himself at his age?
“Orochimaru, he is the grandson of the Third Hokage. If you hurt him…”
Orochimaru looked at Red Bean and revealed an expression of surprise. This is his teacher’s grandson! Could it be that the old man is still dragging his old body to teach this child in person? If this is true, it is no wonder that at this age and in such an environment, he can still have such strong power.
“Hurt me? This should be a bit difficult, right? Hey, Uncle Snake, you better watch carefully!”
“Eight Gates of Ninjutsu: Open, Rest, and Life!”
Lunjian directly opened the Eight Gates to the third gate. The huge advantage of the Eight Gates obtained from it is that the load is infinitely reduced, and the time to open the gate is also greatly shortened.
Seeing Rinne suddenly flashing in front of him, Orochimaru’s pupils shrank suddenly. This speed is a bit exaggerated! Is this chakra the Eight Gates?
Before he could even think, he was violently beaten up by the guards.
Red Bean was watching the situation from above, she was completely confused, what was going on? Was she seeing right? Orochimaru was beaten to the point of being helpless by that little brat?
22 Uncle Snake was shocked [Ask for everything] (old version)
I don’t know how many punches he hit Orochimaru, but the last blow directly knocked Orochimaru into the tree trunk.
After Rinma jumped away, Orochimaru struggled to crawl out from the tree trunk. Just as expected, this guy didn’t look seriously injured at all.
If it were an ordinary ninja, let alone others, let’s take Red Bean for example, if he didn’t die… he would be disabled. But Snake, who has a vitality stronger than a cockroach, would not die even if his head was chopped off.
Ahem
Orochimaru spat out a mouthful of blood and looked a little weak. He looked at Rinma and felt a little unbelievable.
“Is this the Eight Gates of Ninjutsu? I didn’t expect that. And, judging from your appearance, it seems that you can still open the gates! At such a young age, your body can actually withstand this forbidden technique. It’s amazing. Do you have any other interesting moves?”
Rinjian closed the Eight Gates and took a deep breath, “Come on, I’m not a monkey. If you want to see a show, I’ll show you…”
At this time, Hongdou also jumped to the side of Lunjian. She never dreamed that this kid would be so strong.
“The old fellow is indeed very good, and he lives up to the name of Ninja Hero. His disciples are as outstanding as ever.”
“Fuck! Uncle Snake, you are really subverting the image of yourself in my mind. How can you say such words?”
Orochimaru looked at Rinma. If this brat was really supervised by the old guy himself, then everything would make sense. The old guy knew him, so the reason why he knew him so well was probably that he learned it from the old guy.
“You are much better than the survivor of the Uchiha clan in these two aspects. You have a good teacher after all. He has been relying on himself to learn since the Uchiha clan was exterminated. Kakashi probably hasn’t had time to teach him anything yet.”
“Uchiha? Orochimaru, the purpose of your visit this time is for that brat from the Uchiha clan? Could it be…”
“Haha, that’s right, the curse has been planted. Hongdou, he is better than you, so I believe he will survive.”
“Orochimaru!!!”
Lunjian nudged Hongdou and said, “No, I’m saying you, woman, are you out of your mind? Didn’t I tell you to leave first? I want to have a good exchange of feelings with Uncle She. After all, Uncle She can be considered my uncle, right?”
“You! Do you know how dangerous he is?”
“Didn’t you tell me? He’s an S-rank wanted criminal in our village!”
“Z knows you still…”
“But, can’t you feel that Uncle Snake has no intention of killing us? If he wants to do something to you, do you think you can still survive? My stupid Red Bean! Wake up… Oops?”
Before Rinma could finish his words, Hongdou punched him. The tense atmosphere disappeared in an instant because of the tone of Rinma’s voice.
“It’s not my turn to teach a brat like you a lesson.”
“Fuck, I don’t like that! If it weren’t for me, who knows what would have happened to you! Putting aside my life-saving grace, you can’t afford to offend me because of my identity! You dare to hit me? Tsk tsk, you must be living too comfortably.”
Hongdou took a deep breath. Okay, now she understands why this guy is so good but gives Hokage such a headache. It turns out that it s not a problem of strength, but this mouth…
“Very good, you can still sense my killing intent. Yes, I have no intention of killing Hongdou. Similarly, at the beginning, I had no intention of killing you, but now… it’s different. You are too outstanding. You can be so outstanding in this peaceful era. If it were in the past… So, I have changed my mind now.”
That familiar smile with a hint of blood, the murderous aura locked onto Lunjian and rushed directly towards him.
“Oh no, I’ll stop him, you run!”
“Stop joking. I’ll lead him away. Go and inform the old man!”
Rinma jumped away directly, while Orochimaru ignored Anko’s existence and chased after Rinma before Anko could react. Soon, Anko was the only one left, covering her injured left hand.
Tsk tsk, they say murderous aura is a real thing. This time, I finally felt it. Orochimaru is so cruel and ruthless, and I don’t know how many people’s blood is on his hands.
Looking at the stopped Rinne, Orochimaru licked the corner of his mouth, “I think if I destroy you, the teacher will be very sad! Mystic Shadow Shooter!”
“Alas, Uncle Snake, you are really hurting my nephew’s heart by doing this! I really admire you. I regard you as my idol, but you regard me as someone you want to kill. But… the secret Sharingan!”
When seeing the Eight Gates, Orochimaru was slightly shocked. After all, this level of forbidden technique was still high-end. Even he had to pay attention when facing the latter few gates. For a little kid, even if he could only open the front few gates, it was already amazing.
And now, what did he see? Blood-red eyes, three magatama, that was the bloodline limit unique to the Uchiha clan! The Sharingan! The bloodline he had always dreamed of!
“How is this possible!” Orochimaru retracted his Qianying Snake Hand and looked at Rinne in disbelief.
If I was somewhat surprised when I saw his Eight Gates, then the appearance of the Sharingan now could be said to be a thousand times more surprising than before.
Just now, Que’s eyes were normal, but now, Que has the Sharingan activated. This is different from Kakashi’s left eye. The Sharingan on his left eye was transplanted, so it is always in the Sharingan mode, but this child…
“Could it be that… when the Uchiha clan was exterminated, it wasn’t just Uchiha Sasuke who survived, but that old guy also secretly saved a child?”
Orochimaru gave what he thought was the most perfect explanation, or rather, only this explanation could explain why the Sharingan appeared on Rinne.
“I have always suspected that I am not the grandson of that old man, but… I should not be from the Uchiha clan. So, Uncle Snake, do you still want to kill me?”
He is more mature mentally than Sasuke, and in terms of physical skills he can already open the Eight Gates. In terms of ninjutsu he is far superior to Sasuke who has not yet grown up. Although Sasuke’s potential has not yet been tapped, he is also still young and has unlimited possibilities.
Thinking of this, Orochimaru’s murderous aura quickly subsided, and he gradually looked towards Rinma, with the expression of a man who treated a woman as his prey.
23 On a whim [ask for everything] (old version)
“Uncle Snake, your words are giving me goosebumps. You should just continue to love your Sasuke. I’m getting goosebumps. I can’t handle it.”
“No, you and Sasuke are not the same kind of people. I can see from that child’s eyes that he craves power, but you are different. Deep down in your heart, you don’t crave power.”
“So what do you mean?”
“Sharingan, I just want that child’s. What I’m curious about now is how your Sharingan works. This can only be explained if you are from the Uchiha clan. But, how I hope you are not from the Uchiha clan! So the most important thing now is to find out your background.”
Lunjian was stunned. As expected of Uncle Snake who had mastered the core technology, his thinking was really rigorous.
“Then go check it out! Tell me when you’re done. After all, I’ve always felt that the old man doesn’t deserve to have a perfect grandson like me.”
“I think we’ll meet again soon.”
Orochimaru disappeared directly in front of Rinma without placing any curse seal on him, which was somewhat beyond Rinma’s expectations.
Many of the shadow clones that were spread out have already found the people they were looking for. Due to the delay with Orochimaru, a chaotic fight has already begun on Naruto’s side.
After Rock Lee fell, the Ino-Shika-Chou duo came out to save the situation at the critical moment. As newcomers among the Konoha Genin, they helped each other. At this critical moment of life and death, saving people was still a must. They also had a long-standing friendship with each other.
But I never expected that the Sound Ninja on the opposite side didn’t care whether they were companions or not, and would chop down their companions even when they were holding them back.
Fortunately, the curse seal in Sasuke’s body awakened forcefully, and he beat the Sound Ninja to his knees and cry for his father. In the end, the most cautious one had to hand over the scroll and left with his two companions.
“Huh? …Who!”
Rinma walked out from behind the tree and looked at the fleeing Otonin with great interest.
“You are not the kind of person who would abandon your friends at the critical moment! Put them down, or else…”
As soon as he finished speaking, Rinma had already flashed behind Toss. Toss, who was already frightened by Sasuke, was so scared after seeing Rinma’s speed that he pissed himself. He no longer cared about whether he was a teammate or not. The most important thing was to escape.
The two people were thrown away like garbage. Just as they were about to escape, their necks were pierced by a kunai and they fell down.
“Toss,”
“W-What do you want to do?”
The wheel directly cut the man’s neck. Soon, the hand that was not broken covered his neck, and blood gushed out from the branch like a geyser.
“Don’t hate me. If I remember correctly, you three ended up being sacrifices for Orochimaru to summon the First, Second, and Fourth Hokage. You have to die sooner or later, so just die sooner and be reborn sooner!”
The sound woke up the unconscious Jin. After struggling to get up, he saw a strange guy. His companions were not there, which meant that the person in front of him was an enemy.
Jin quickly pulled out his shuriken and stabbed at Rinma fiercely.
“Substitution technique? Ah…”
“Not bad, and you also know how to sneak attack.”
Jin covered the back of his neck, turned his head and looked at Lunjian with difficulty. At this moment, when Lunjian was about to give the woman another blow and send her down, he suddenly hesitated.
“I can’t tell! Your clothes aren’t very good, but your looks are passable. It’s a pity that the color of your clothes lowers your score a lot. So, do you want to live?”
Jin, with his chin pinched by Lunjian, nodded with difficulty.
“Very good, get on your knees and take off your clothes.”
Seeing Jin kneeling down and looking at her expression as if she had heard it wrong, Lunjian did not repeat himself and directly drew out his shuriken.
“Okay, I’ll take it off, I’ll take it off!”
Tsk tsk, if it was in the original world, this would be illegal, but who can blame me for this being the world of Naruto! Don t even mention my strength, just based on my identity However, if I go too far in doing evil against that old man, I really don t know if he will kill his own relatives for the sake of justice!
“You’ve taken off your fig leaf and are about to die. Do you still need to worry about so many things?” Besides, you haven’t shed a single tear, so why should you worry about anything?
Jin shook himself off, then nodded and untied the bandages one circle at a time.
Girls in the 2D world are just different. Just when Jin was about to take off his lower body, he was interrupted by Lunjian.
“Okay, have you ever had a popsicle?”
Popsicle? Jin looked at Lunjian and nodded, even doubting whether he had heard it wrongly.
“Very good, your two companions are just under this tree.”
Jin subconsciously looked down, and sure enough, at this height, he could still clearly see the bodies of Toss and Sack.
“You have two choices. First, I will send you down to accompany them now. Second…” Lunjian unzipped his pants, fiddled with them, and Jin, who was kneeling, quickly dodged.
“It seems that you are going to choose the first option.”
No, don t!
After a while, Lunjian straightened his clothes with a refreshed look, while Jin had already fallen into the hollowed-out tree trunk that Lunjian had thrown into.
She stared with her eyes wide open, very unwilling. She had clearly done everything he said and the man was clearly very comfortable, but he still refused to let her go.
“Even if I tortured you a little before you died, I also gave you a quick death. Compared to the pain of being a sacrifice for the Impure World Reincarnation, this little torture is nothing.”
At this point, the three-man team of Sound Village was completely killed.
24 Special Candidates [Ask for Everything] (Old Version)
Just when the guard was about to leave, Hongdou, whose wound had been bandaged, jumped down.
Oh my god! Why is this woman here? She just killed three people from the Sound Village. Will there be any trouble?
“Are you okay? Hey, why is there a strange smell?”
The smell of dejection in the air has not yet dissipated. I have to say that Hongdou’s nose is quite sensitive, no worse than her teeth.
“It’s okay. He is my uncle after all. He has no intention of killing me.”
“Too naive. Orochimaru is not the kind of person who would care about such feelings. Everyone says that you are a waste who only causes trouble all day long. Now it seems that if you are a waste, then those below the jonin of Konoha are probably even worse than waste.”
“Well… Actually, I am much stronger than you.”
Hongdou smiled forcefully, then grabbed Rinjian’s neck and said, “Boy, don’t think you can show off in front of me just because you have some strength. Otherwise, I will beat you up in a minute.”
Yo? You dare to threaten me? Since I came to the Naruto world, I have always been low-key. Apart from irritating that old man, I have never picked a fight with anyone. But you, you started it first, and now you are provoking me.
It s Mitarashi Red Bean, right? Not bad, very unique, I like it.
“I don’t know if you’ve ever heard a saying.”
“What?”
“If you have the strength, you can do whatever you want.” Rinjian nudged Hongdou’s fierceness with his elbow, then shrank his body and ran away.
“Asshole, you little brat, stop right there before me or I’ll peel off a layer of your skin. Damn, this damn brat. No, the mark has already taken effect. I have to report to the Hokage first.”
Tsk, a woman, who is so much weaker than me, dares to be so arrogant in front of me. She is simply asking for trouble!
The main reason for coming to this Death Forest was to meet with Snake Uncle. As for the three Sound Ninjas, it was just a coincidence! I just suddenly became interested in the preliminaries that were about to take place.
Time passed by every second, and the Genin who were still in the Death Forest rushed to the Central Tower desperately. However, when the sixth group of Genin arrived at the Central Tower, they announced the end of this assessment.
Everyone moved to the hall and listened to the leader’s speech. Next, it was the preliminaries before the third Chunin Exam. However, after Gekko Gale finished beeping, Hongdou looked at the number of people in the venue and was stunned.
“Hokage-sama, if that guy voluntarily withdraws, then the number of people left will become an odd number, which means that one person will be given a bye!”
The third generation took off the pipe from his mouth and looked at the people in the field. Indeed, six teams were just right, but now one was gone, so there were only fifteen people left.
“Hey, hello everyone! It looks like you guys are having some problems.”
Rinma suddenly flashed among the crowd, and many jonin were frightened by his nonsensical appearance.
“Ah! You damn little devil, I…” Hongdou took a big step forward, waved her hand and pointed at Rinma, but she only remembered the occasion halfway through her words.
“Nonsense, this is the Chunin Exam selection site, not a place for you to mess around.”
“Ding~ Rage value +400, Rage value +500, Rage value +600…”
“I say, isn’t this just one person short? Let me join in! Make me a special candidate, just a sparring partner. If I win, I won’t advance. If I lose, then the person who defeats me will advance. How about that?”
Most of the jonin present knew Rinma, but there were only a few who really understood Rinma, including Orochimaru of course.
The Third Hokage looked at his mischievous grandson, then looked at the Genin, “Red Bean, you seem…”
“Ah, haha, Hokage-sama, I think this is a good suggestion!”
“Really? You are the examiner of the second round of the Chunin Exam. If you think it’s okay, then do as he says! Does anyone have any opinions?”
The Third Hokage’s eyes swept over Kakashi, Hong, Asuma and the others one by one. No one raised any objections. The doubtful jonin in their hearts, seeing that several core figures had no objections, naturally chose to remain silent.
“Then, Sarutobi Wajima will participate in this preliminaries as a special candidate. Since he did not participate in the first two Chunin exams, his victory or defeat will not be used as a criterion for judging whether he is eligible to participate in the next exam, but those who defeat his opponent will be able to advance and participate in the next Chunin exam.”
“Oh! That’s great!”
Naruto below was the first to cheer for Rin. No matter what, this guy was the opponent he always wanted to defeat.
After giving a look to the disguised Orochimaru, Rinma stood in the team. He didn’t expect that this guy, who had wiped out the Otogakure team by himself, could disguise himself as a Konoha ninja.
Looking at Rinma, Orochimaru became more and more interested. He didn’t expect that this child could even see through his disguise!
After the screen turned, the first match began, Uchiha Sasuke VS Akadoh Kai!
25 Genius is for transcendence [Seeking everything] (Old version)
“Hey, Rinma, as expected, the grandson of the Third Hokage has special privileges! I didn’t expect you to be able to take the exam like this.”
“Come on, Naruto, are you crazy? Even if I win, I won’t be eligible to take part in the following exams. It’s just a hard labor. What privileges are there?”
“That seems to be the case! No matter what, if we meet later, I will definitely defeat you!”
“Oh? Are you using your seduction technique? Or the upgraded harem technique?”
“Hello! Rinma-kun, I’m Rock Lee, nice to meet you.” The man with thick eyebrows walked over, and without waiting for Rinma to respond, Ino came out from somewhere and hugged Rinma.
“Round room!”
Damn! This girl is really brave in public.
“Really, Ino, I can’t stand you anymore. Hey, Rinma, how can we fight if you participate in the competition? Whoever runs into you will be unlucky.”
After Ino came over, Asuma’s team also came over directly.
“It’s so lively! I thought you would also take part in this Chunin Exam, but I didn’t see you. But it doesn’t matter, the result is the same. Don’t let me run into you later, otherwise…” Kiba just walked over and hadn’t finished his big talk when he was interrupted by Rinma.
“Otherwise you will be embarrassed among us, with a bunch of people watching you being beaten like a dog by me.”
“Naruto-kun…”
Konoha’s new team suddenly became excited because of the joining of Rinma.
“Hey, Sasuke’s competition has already started.” Sakura, who was standing aside, saw that after Rinma joined in, everyone was surrounding this guy. As a die-hard fan of Sasuke, she felt very unhappy.
“Absorbing chakra! Interesting, but that expressionless guy, no problem, he is a member of the Uchiha clan after all. Given his current condition, it will be difficult for him to win.”
Naruto held his head in his hands and squinted his eyes. In his heart, he naturally hoped that Sasuke would win, but he kept saying discouraging words until Sakura’s fist landed on his head.
“This is…”
After seeing Sasuke’s move, Xiao Li clenched his fists on the railing. Has the move he practiced so hard been copied by him with the Sharingan? Is this a genius?
“Li!” How could Kai behind him not know what his direct disciple was thinking? It must be said that the advantage of a genius is that he is good at learning!
“Don’t think too much. He just used the Sharingan to copy your moves. The same moves, but with different strength and speed, will have very different power.”
“You might be able to deal with the one who can only absorb chakra, but if you fight a stronger enemy, this move may not be effective. He simply copied the moves, and you are far superior to him in terms of speed and strength. Many times, talent alone will not get you far.”
Xiao Li listened to what Luntian said. He felt so recognized that he didn’t know how long it had been since he last felt that way. He burst into tears all of a sudden.
“Lun Tianjun…”
“Why are you so excited? Isn’t genius meant to be surpassed?”
This simple rhetorical question stunned everyone around, including the four team leaders. However, the ones who were more deeply touched were probably Naruto and Hinata. Both of them had a goal in their hearts that they wanted to surpass.
This is what Thick Eyebrows said when he met Sasuke. Naruto himself was also the last one in the class, and surpassing Sasuke was also his goal.
“Lunjian-kun!” Xiao Li hugged Lunjian excitedly, but Lunjian punched Xiao Li and sent him flying several feet before stopping.
“Well, I’m not really interested in men. Ino, hold me tight, or you’ll be snatched away by that guy with thick eyebrows.”
Ah, ah?
Kakashi and Kai looked at each other. Wow, they almost didn’t see how this guy threw the punch just now.
But now is not the time to continue chatting. Kakashi appeared on the scene with a paradise in his hands and took Sasuke away directly.
“So, this duel is random. No one would believe it. It’s obviously controllable.”
Lunjian glanced at the old man sitting there, his heart full of contempt. Konoha has become like this because of you.
26 The Battle Between Women [Ask for Everything] (Old Version)
In the second match, Shino VS Choji, Shino won.
In the third match, Kankuro VS Ken Misumi, Kankuro wins.
Then, a showdown between the two girls appeared on the screen.
“Oh? A fateful duel!”
Ino gently loosened her grip on Rinma’s hand and looked at Sakura beside her. From childhood to entering the Ninja School, and to now, this seemed to be the last chance to decide the outcome in the short term.
“Ino.”
“Hmm? What is it, Rinma?”
“Don’t use the mind-shifting technique for a while.”
“Why?”
Rinma glanced at Sakura, who was also feeling a little heavy-hearted, and waved his hand, “It’s nothing, it’s nothing, just pretend I didn’t say anything, come on!”
A group of people looked at the two people’s backs and always felt that the atmosphere was extremely heavy.
“Hey, what’s going on? Why do I feel so cold?” Naruto shivered with his hands clasped together. This big-headed guy naturally didn’t understand the delicate emotions between girls.
“When you can feel that someone likes you, you will understand why it is so cold.”
“Hey, Nani? Rinma, are you telling the truth? Who, who, who! Do I know her? Is she as pretty as Sakura?”
Rinne stroked his forehead for a while and said, “Okay, that’s fine. If you were smarter, how could I take Hinata away from you?”
Hinata blushed suddenly, looked at Naruto, then looked at Rinma, not knowing if the person Rinma was talking about was herself.
“Hey, Asuma, Ino and Sakura, nothing’s going to happen to them, right?”
Asuma took a puff of his cigarette, “Rinma, what do you think?”
“Me? How would I know? Objectively speaking, the duel between the two of them might not be as exciting as the previous three. After all, they are all girls. I think it will just be an ordinary fight.”
“They are old acquaintances too. Like us, they have played together since childhood. Alas.”
No matter what everyone thought, soon the two of them started fighting.
Looking at the two of them fighting back and forth, Lun Jian suddenly felt that sometimes, when girls fight, they should pull each other’s hair and say dirty words. That way, it would be more exciting!
Eventually, Ino still used the secret technique of the Yamanaka clan, but even though it succeeded, it did not achieve the desired effect.
“Ino, what’s going on?” Shikamaru shouted, and then he remembered what Rinma had told him before they left.
“What are you looking at me for? Don’t worry, nothing will happen to you. The two of them are the kind of people who can’t do anything to you and I can’t do anything to you.”
In the end, Ino reluctantly untied the Heart Transfer Technique, and as if she had thought of something, she suddenly looked towards Rinten.
“Hey, Asuma, Kakashi, I think we should stop the two of them and just treat this battle as a draw.”
Asuma looked at the situation on the field. Indeed, what Lunjian said was right. Both sides were unable to do anything to the other and it was impossible to determine the winner. However, the fight could not be stopped forcibly just because of this.
As a result, the whole battle ended in a torturous process, with both sides tied and no one winning or losing.
Friendship means being enemies during a fight but still being good friends after the fight. Now Ino has a new target in Rinma and no longer competes with Sakura for Sasuke. I think the two of them will return to their previous state in the future.
“Oh, it’s still a fight between girls. Damn, that old man is too cruel.”
Tenten VS Temari, neither of them had much feeling between the rounds. Instead of seeing who wins and who loses, it would be better to study who is more fierce between them.
During the battle, Shikamaru had already predicted that Konoha would lose, and judging from the situation, everything went quite as expected.
“Hey, Xiao Li, the opponent is from the Sand Village after all. He may not show mercy to our Konoha ninjas! The outcome is about to be decided. Do you want to prepare to block the final blow?”
“Ah, is this okay? Will Tenten…”
“When you know you can’t win, there’s no point in fighting hard. Not to mention that this is just a competition, even if you encounter a mission in the future, it’s the same. You know that risking your life will be useless…”
Asuma’s light shout from behind interrupted what Rinma was saying.
The Xiaoqiangs looked at Lun Jian, and were more or less shocked by his words.
But, but
Naruto obviously disagreed with Rinma’s theory. When he was about to say something, he found that Rinma had disappeared beside him. When he appeared again, Tenten, who was still trapped in the wind-style ninjutsu, had fallen into his arms.
“I’m sorry. If it was someone as tough as Naruto, I wouldn’t stop you if you beat him to death. But it’s a bit heartbreaking to see such a cute girl.”
When the domineering Temari saw that the person who intervened was Rinma, her anger disappeared, and she asked at the same time, “Handsome man, if it were me, would you save me too?”
“Well, you have to give me this chance! Hey, your Sand Village is really strong! Konoha, under the leadership of the old immortal, is really getting worse with each generation.”
“Ding~Anger value +300, anger value +400, anger value +500…”
Gekkou Gale looked at Rinma, then looked at the Hokage who was trying his best to endure, and finally announced the result.
“Arigato!” Tiantian thanked Lunjian softly, changed to a more comfortable position, and leaned against Lunjian’s fierce mouth.
“Rinma-kun, Tenten, is she… okay?”
“Now Z knows how to care about his teammates? What were you doing earlier? It shouldn’t be a big deal. Just take a rest and he’ll be fine. In this way, there won’t be any more duels between female ninjas later. But in the same way, Hinata, you have to be careful.”
Ah? Yes, yes!
When Hinata heard what Rinma said, she subconsciously looked at Neji. Similarly, Neji looked at the eldest lady of his clan, and a hint of hatred flashed across his eyes.
27 More and more shocking [seeking everything] (old version)
“Yoshi, it’s finally my turn!”
Naruto VS Kiba, both of them have the same inner thoughts, they meet on the road of I will defeat you and you will be defeated by me, and they start fighting, calling each other idiots.
“Shikamaru, didn’t you two often hang out together when you were kids? How about we guess who will win!”
“Really? I think Ya’s chances of winning should be a little better!”
“Yeah, in my opinion, Naruto, that idiot, might have a better chance of winning.”
“Oh? Why do you think Ya will lose?” Hong asked Lunjian curiously. With this guy’s strength, it was unreasonable for him to participate in this competition as a special candidate.
But at the same time, if one person wins without fighting and advances directly, it would not be reasonable. I think this is why the third generation agreed.
“Hey, Mr. Hong, if you have so much confidence in your subordinates, let’s make a bet. If your subordinate Ya loses, Mr. Hong will treat me to a meal; then conversely, if my little brother Naruto loses, I will treat you, Mr. Hong, to a meal. How about that?”
Asuma looked at Hong. No matter what, the two of them were going to have dinner together, and he had a bad feeling in his heart.
“Hey, Naruto, if you win I’ll treat you to all-you-can-eat Ichiraku ramen.”
“Understood! Leave it to me!”
It was not until the kind Hinata went to deliver healing medicine to Kiba that Rin stood next to Hong and gently bumped into her. Only then did Hong realize that her subordinate had actually lost, lost to the last-place student in the same class.
“I see. Okay, after the competition, I’ll treat you to a meal.”
However, after seeing the name on the screen, not only Rinma, but Hong also became nervous.
“I said, is it okay not to stop her?”
“Hmm?” Hong looked at Rinma. Naturally, she understood what Rinma meant, but Hinata…
The two people in the field, while reminiscing about the past, began to symbolize the battle between the main family and the branch family.
Everyone present knew that it was impossible for Hinata to defeat Neci in her current state, but since she had chosen to face him, she naturally had to fight to the end.
Rinma, who had already waited for the ending, felt a little reluctant when he saw the gentle fists hitting Hinata again and again.
A nice girl, why does she have to compete with a fool like Naruto? Naruto is the son of the Fourth Hokage, and the Uzumaki clan is naturally tough. With the Nine-Tails in his body, he is the strongest Genin. Even if you beat him to death, he won t die! You are so delicate, really…
“Hinata! Do it, daddy… Mmm~Mmm~~”
“Naruto, shut up. Have you ever thought that Hinata is a girl? Do you think everyone is as tough as you and can stand up again no matter how hard you fight?”
“That’s right! You didn’t see how scary that guy’s eyes were. At the beginning, I thought Hinata would be killed by him.” Ino, who was watching the situation on the side, was also a little worried.
The power of love ultimately made Hinata attack Neci with all her might, but the result still could not be changed.
“Naruto, the never-give-up approach is not suitable for everyone. Hinata, she should know when to stop.”
“What nonsense are you talking about! Don’t stop the game!”
Looking at Hinata who should have been unconscious but was still struggling to get up, Rinma gave up trying to stop Naruto and continued to talk, “Okay, okay, you’re awesome, you’re great, keep going! You’ll only be happy if she’s beaten to death by Neji.”
“Naruto-kun, I agree with what Rinma-kun said. Hinata… has reached her limit. Keep going…”
“Oh no!” Before Xiao Li finished his words, Kai, Kakashi and others had already noticed something unusual.
Neji’s sudden burst of murderous intent alarmed all the jonin.
“How, how is this possible!” Looking at Rinma who stood in front of him and easily stopped him, Neji’s face was full of disbelief. Not only him, but also the senior ninjas present were so surprised that they were speechless.
This guy’s speed is faster than that of a jonin, but he is now a match for one of the remaining genins. This…
“Young man, don’t be so impulsive. Hinata is just telling the truth. We are from the same village after all. Do you want to make fun of yourself by killing someone?”
Neji angrily shook off the hand that was grabbed by Rinma. The moment he let go, he gritted his teeth. He just grabbed his hand, but unexpectedly, his whole arm became numb.
Ahem, ahem
“Hinata!”
After Rinma stopped Neci, Hong instantly appeared beside Hinata, and the newcomers who jumped down also glared at Neci.
“Oops, my heart is hurt.”
“Damn it.” Naruto, who wanted to stand up for Hinata, was stopped by Rock Lee.
Rinma was in no mood to play childish games with them, so he came to Hinata’s side and said, “I told you this girl is different from Naruto, but she still insists on being stubborn. Really.”
“Hmm? Medical ninjutsu! You…”
“I’ve learned a little bit. Give her some emergency treatment.”
Seeing Hinata’s complexion improve at a visible speed, Hong was more and more shocked. Is this guy really the second-generation rich man who only knows how to cause trouble as rumored? He even knows medical ninjutsu.
However, the shock in Sanda’s heart was no less than that of Hong. He originally thought that this child was not as weak as he imagined, but it turned out that he was stronger than he expected.
The stronger the strength that Rin displayed, the more interested Orochimaru became.
28 The Battle of Eight Gates of Dunjia [Ask for Everything] (Old Version)
After being carried away by the medical team, Hinata’s life also came to an end. After returning, Neji walked past Rock Lee and came to Rinma’s side.
“Sarutobi Wajima, you are very strong!”
“Then what?”
“Hmph, there will be a battle between you and me.” After saying that, he retreated arrogantly.
Lunjian sighed and said, “So, you little kids are just playing house.”
“Rinma, there aren’t many people left! Who will you meet? Is it that guy from the Sand Village, or Rock Lee, or… Shikamaru?”
“Really? Why are all the enemies left for me so strong? Never mind. I’m ready to give up anyway. Asuma, come back next year!”
Rock Lee VS Sarutobi Rinma!
Seeing the person he was fighting, Rin was stunned. What was going on? According to his guess, shouldn’t the person he was going to fight be Gaara? Why was it Xiao Li?
“It turned out to be Rinma! I’m so touched!”
Looking at Xiao Li’s tearful face, Lun Jian’s heart was filled with excitement.
“Xiao Li, how about…I give up!”
“No way, I’m really looking forward to fighting you, let’s go!”
The next second, Lunjian was pulled down by Xiao Li.
“I give up…”
“Rinma, as a special candidate for this selection exam, you cannot use power beyond the cognitive range of the Genin to fight your opponent. This competition is relatively special. The final opponent’s promotion will be determined by us. So, let’s begin!”
Rinjian was about to speak when he was interrupted by Moonlight Gale.
Damn it! I used to feel guilty about snatching your childhood sweetheart, but now I feel completely justified in snatching her.
“Rinjian, are you ready? Here I come!”
“Hey, Kakashi, do you think that Rock Lee can be his opponent?” Kai, who was full of confidence in his disciple, quickly came to Kakashi to show off.
Although he is not Kakashi’s subordinate, he is also recognized by Kakashi.
“This…” Looking at Kai’s smile, to be honest, Kakashi couldn’t bear to hit him.
“So fast, the two of them are simply competing in physical skills!”
The newcomers of Konoha were watching Rinma and Rock Lee in the field. It was also a physical skills competition, but it was many times more entertaining than that between Sakura and Ino.
“That guy in the wheel room doesn’t seem to be in the mood!”
Asuma looked at his nephew, and he could tell from his expression that Rin looked listless and obviously didn’t want to fight Xiao Li.
“What should I do? On one side is Thick Eyebrows and on the other is Wheelmare. Who should I cheer for?”
“Neither of them needs your encouragement! Save your breath!” Shikamaru looked at Naruto. Both of them were so strong that they were beyond the level of Genin. Why would you, a loser who just defeated Kiba by luck, encourage them?
However, the physical training expert Kaihuang could see that although Lunjian was not in a good mood, his attainments in physical training were not much worse than Xiao Li’s.
If it were just this level, I think Xiao Li would not be able to do anything to him. Moreover, judging from the speed he displayed when he rescued Tiantian, his physical skills are far more than just this.
Could it be that his attainments in taijutsu are higher than Rock Lee’s? No, it’s impossible. Among Konoha’s Genin, Rock Lee should be the undisputed number one in taijutsu.
“plum!”
“Hey? Teacher Kai.”
“Take that off!”
“But…”
“It’s okay, take it off! The one standing in front of you is a strong enemy, you have to use all your strength.”
Li, who was standing on a high place, nodded heavily and began to take off the weights tied between his calves.
Damn! I took off the weight. I wonder if I can open the Eight Gates of Dunjia later. The fifth gate? I only got the fourth gate! I won t be beaten by this kid!
The weight that fell to the ground stunned everyone. Looking at the two deep pits after the dust settled, the fire in Xiao Li’s eyes became more and more intense. “Lunjian, be careful, I’m coming!”
After taking off the weight, Xiao Li’s speed was greatly improved. When he appeared in front of Rinma, the Genin’s eyes could not even follow him.
Lunjian raised his hand to block, but was quickly kicked into the air by Xiao Li.
That s
“Wajima-kun, thank you for your encouragement. Let me show you, between the genius of the Uchiha clan and a loser like me, whose move is more powerful?”
After a smooth performance, the wheel fell to the ground with a bang and turned into a puff of smoke.
“I say, don’t take it so seriously! If that was my real body, even if I didn’t die, I would be half dead. You are too cruel! Are you going to use the lotus to deal with me next?”
Not only Xiao Li, Kai’s eyelids also twitched after hearing what Lunjian said. He actually… also knew Lianhua.
“The Third Hokage’s teachings are truly terrifying!”
Looking at Rinne whose speed had also increased, Kai closed his eyes and finally understood why there were Genins in Konoha who were so calm when facing Rock Lee’s taijutsu. It turned out that Rock Lee was not the only expert in taijutsu. Rinne could also use the Eight Gates.
29 The Supreme Secret of Physical Technique [Seeking Everything] (Old Version)
The two men fought again, and this time the physical competition was no longer interesting to watch, because the movements of the two men could not be captured by the naked eye, and the Genin present completely relied on the sound to sense.
“So strong… Has Rinma always been so strong? And he has thick eyebrows.” Naruto looked at Rinma in disbelief. Is that guy still the Rinma he knows, the one who only plays pranks with him?
Neji was also somewhat surprised. Since taking off the weights, Rock Lee’s speed had increased beyond what Neji knew about him. In other words, he had been hiding his abilities all along.
“Kai, did you teach the Eight Gates to that child as well?”
“Li, don’t prepare to use the lotus. Reduce the load before opening the back door. Just use that directly!”
After hearing Kai’s words, Li directly distanced himself from Rinma. From the collision just now, no matter how dumb he was, he had already understood that he was not the only one who knew the Eight Gates.
“Kai, you…”
“Ronjian, I hope you can give it your all.”
Looking at Xiao Li, there is a reason why fools are liked by others. He is simple-minded and stubborn. At most, his words sometimes affect people’s emotions. In other aspects, he is worthy of praise.
“Do you really want to do this? Cheating may feel good for a while, but after a while, you should know what the price will be. You have already proved to everyone present that you can defeat most people here with just physical skills.”
Xiao Li looked up at the people on the platform. Indeed, everyone had an expression of shock on their face. However, this was far from enough.
“Ah! I understand, but it’s not just that. Sasuke, Neji, and Naruto have all successfully advanced. I can’t fall here. Since Mr. Kai agrees to let me use that move, then I’ll go all out!”
“The third gate of the Eight Gates…”
Hey, you had a great time driving, but I still had to rescue you afterwards.
“Hey! You little brat with the white eyes, stop looking. I’m talking about you. Use your white eyes to look carefully. See how strong the person you thought was the last one is now. See if your white eyes that you said saw through everything can see through your companions.”
“Open the third gate of the Eight Gates of Ninjutsu!”
Powerful chakra burst out from the bodies of both men, and the chakra airflow was flowing at a rapid speed. Not only did Neji open his Byakugan, but Kakashi also pulled up his mask and looked at the two people fighting.
“The fourth door is open!”
“Go ahead, Lee!”
“Kai! You’re crazy. If you do this, you’ll ruin the child.”
Not only Kakashi, but also Hong and Asuma on the side were a little frightened. The chakra erupting from the two Genin now made a Jonin feel instinctively dangerous.
“No, that kid is a genius. He has put in more effort than everyone else combined just to prove himself. And today, he is going to fight against Rinma, who has also mastered the highest secrets of physical skills. For him, this is a battle that he hopes to and must go all out in.”
Kakashi’s Sharingan looked at the blue veins on Lee’s body. Obviously, such a load could not be achieved by just effort. Looking at Rinne, this guy seemed to be enduring much less pain than Lee.
“Could it be…” A solemn expression finally appeared on Kai’s face. He looked suddenly at the Third Hokage. Similarly, the old man also looked at Kai.
However, Kai did not get the answer he wanted.
Is this the speed humans can achieve?
“These two people are not human at all, they are monsters!”
That s amazing.
“Teacher Kakashi, is this really okay? Such a high-intensity collision, if it continues…” Sakura listened to Kakashi explain the Eight Gates. If the two chose to fight head-on, then the original load would be aggravated, and if they continued fighting like this, things might not go well.
However, seeing that Xiao Li still wanted to open the fifth door, Lunjian hurriedly stopped him. Although he didn’t let you fight Gaara, it still couldn’t change your determination to open the fifth door. Damn it.
“Xiao Li, stop going crazy. Stop it. Isn’t it okay for me to admit defeat?”
“No, Rinjian-kun, I regard you as a true rival. Come, let us open the fifth gate together and sing praises to youth!”
“I sing praises to your brother-in-law! You’ve been completely brainwashed. This is a competition, not a fight to the death. Damn it!”
Damn it, if he punches me with Du Men activated, my body will probably fall apart. I don t seem to have any powerful defensive tricks.
“Ronjian, here I come!”
“Come on, I don’t even know how to open the door!”
There were too many people and too many eyes, there was nothing we could do… Rinma threw a smoke bomb, and after Rock Lee rushed in, no one could see what was happening inside, except for Neji’s Byakugan.
A stream of red chakra emanated from Rinne’s abdomen, and at the same time, the floor shattered and the entire venue shook violently.
After the smoke cleared, both of them unloaded their Eight Gates. Xiao Li glanced at Rinma and found that he was almost unharmed, but he himself lost his balance and fell backwards.
30 I am very relieved [ask for everything] (old version)
“Tell me, you little brats, why are you fighting so hard?”
Rinma squatted down to check Xiao Li’s physical condition and performed medical ninjutsu again. Kai hurried to Xiao Li’s side and saw that Rinma was intact and couldn’t believe it.
“How, how is this possible!” Kakashi used his Sharingan to check Rinma’s body. The flow of chakra was still smooth and normal. Apart from the scars left by the battle, it could be said that he was unharmed.
“Rinjian, why did you use the Eight Gates as well? You acted like nothing happened. Sure enough, it’s my training that’s not good enough…”
“No, Li, once the third gate of the Eight Gates is opened, anyone will be injured, even me, not to mention that one of you has opened the fifth gate and the other has opened the fourth gate.”
“Rinma, what happened? I want to know the truth too!” Kakashi also came to the middle of the three people. The first two gates of the Eight Gates were just unrestricted, so it was understandable that they did not cause any damage, but when the fourth gate was opened, how could there be no damage at all?
“Where’s the medical team? Is he dead? Wait until I heal him before you come over to check?”
“Rinma, you are really amazing. You even know medical ninjutsu. Arigato, you feel much better than before.”
Kai looked at his disciple, how could he not know the disappointment in his heart? Rinma defeated him in the physical skills that he was most proud of, and he only opened the fourth gate to challenge his fifth gate. That feeling…
“You’ve done very well. If you had hit Neji with that blow just now, he would have been the one falling to the ground, and you would have still had the strength to get up.”
Neji on the platform listened to what Rinma said and did not refute it, but he could also see through his Byakugan how bad Lee’s physical condition was.
This kind of fighting method, risking one’s life and dying together with the enemy, is obviously not something he approves of.
“Really?”
“plum…”
Feeling his disciple’s feelings, Kai wished it was Rinma who fell to the ground. He didn’t know whether Rock Lee lost to him or he lost to the Hokage.
“Believe in your teacher. Even though he may not seem very reliable, he still put all his efforts into you. Also believe in yourself. You are a genius. In terms of physical skills, no one in the whole Konoha can surpass your genius. The fifth gate really cannot be opened by hard work alone. Otherwise, why do you think I didn’t open the fifth gate directly to stop you?”
Xiao Li also looked at the wheelhouse in confusion. It was obvious that the load of the first four doors was nothing to the wheelhouse, so why didn’t he open the fifth door?
“Nonsense, of course it’s because I can’t open the fifth door. No matter how hard I try, I just can’t open the fifth door. Do you think everyone can open the fifth door?”
“There are two types of geniuses. One is those who have a halo of glory from the beginning, such as Neji and Sasuke. The other is people like you who have proven through hard work that you are more talented than a genius.”
“Don’t think too much. In fact, there is no such thing as genius or not. Just look at Neji? Sasuke? One has cataracts and the other has pink eye disease. I’m not exaggerating. I can pin them to the ground and beat them in a minute, and they won’t even resist.”
Kai looked at Xiao Li’s newly regained confidence and signaled the medical team to carry him away. Now he needed some time to recover from the damage caused by opening the fifth door.
“Ningji, can you defeat Lee in that state?”
Neji stared at Rinma fiercely without saying anything. Obviously, as it looked now, he really couldn’t beat Rock Lee.
“Ahem! Well, due to venue reasons, the rest of the competition will be temporarily suspended. We will notify you separately. Sarutobi Wajira will stay, and the rest of you will be led away by your guiding jonin to explain the relevant matters.”
After the outsiders left, Lunjian followed the third generation old man.
“I am very pleased to see you now.”
Looking through Sarutobi’s eyes, Rinma could see and feel that as he got older, no matter what he had done when he was young, the older he got, the more he wanted to live in peace with the world. He no longer had any ambition in his heart, only expectations for the younger generations.
“It’s just so-so. It’s still much better than your old bones.”
“I think a lot of things happened during the month since you mutated. But don’t worry, I won’t pursue it. I will also make it public that this is the result of my personal teaching.”
“Fuck! That’s shameless of you. What did you teach me? Making out heaven?”
Sarutobi was not angry. He was already accustomed to Rinma’s temper. In front of him, the best way was to cultivate one’s character.
“You are from Konoha. I am old now. The future of Konoha will still be entrusted to young people like you. Well, I will reveal your strength now. I came to you to talk about Orochimaru.”
“Uncle Snake? By the way, that little bitch should have reported something to you! Hey, you should stay out of the young people’s business and take care of yourself! He came here for Uchiha Sasuke. In my opinion, if you want Konoha to be peaceful, just give that face-palm guy to him, it won’t be a big problem.”
The third generation was silent for a while. He had promised Itachi to protect that child, and sending him to Orochimaru was like a sheep walking into a tiger’s mouth. Given Orochimaru’s personality, he would never just want to take him in as a disciple.
“Forget about it. You are already old. Just keep up appearances. Why worry so much? I’m leaving now. A beautiful lady is inviting me to dinner!”
“Round…”
Lunjian, who was about to leave in an instant, stopped.
“You must remember that Konoha is your home.”
Where to go? Just let the big-breasted girl clean up your mess. I don’t care.
Looking at the disappearing Rinma, Sandai sighed, “Master, did I really do something wrong?”
31 Undercurrent [Seeking Everything] (Old Version)
The Third Hokage looked at Kakashi, Kai, Kurenai and Asuma in front of him, hesitated for a moment, and finally gave the order.
“As the instructors of Konoha’s Genin, I will be giving you a special mission today.”
The four of them looked at each other, all a little curious. At this time, the priority should be the Chunin Exams, and the core content is to train the Genin. Special missions? Are they just leaving their subordinates alone?
“What I am going to say next will be classified as S-level confidential.”
After hearing the level of confidentiality, everyone realized the importance of the mission.
“Alas, the growth of that kid Rinma is beyond my imagination. Combined with what Anko reported, he is now even able to compete with Orochimaru for a while.”
There was a flash of thunder in Kakashi’s mind. Orochimaru, he met him when he was sealing the curse seal on Sasuke. He was one of the three ninjas. Facing him, he could only use bluffing to hypnotize himself that he had grown to the point where he could slightly compete with him.
But the kid from Rinma is not much older than Naruto and the others, but…
Sandai interrupted what Asuma wanted to say, “All the changes happened about a month ago. I didn’t pay much attention to it at first, but when I started to pay attention, I found it was too late. However, I don’t believe that a month of growth can bring about such a drastic change.”
“Just like the Eight Gates of Ninjutsu, no matter how talented you are, you can’t open the fourth gate in just one month. Before that, he must train his body a thousand times. Besides that, there are too many secrets in him.”
“The reason why I asked you to monitor him is also to protect him. Everything that happened today will be reported to Danzo soon, and Orochimaru will definitely receive the news. Do you understand what I mean?”
“Very good, I can not pursue the secrets of him, but at the same time, I will not allow anyone else in Konoha to target him. Disperse!”
At the same time, in the darkest place in Konoha, Danzo had already listened to the reports from his subordinates.
“Did you, Sarutobi, teach him personally? Impossible! You have already devoted all your efforts to the Sannin. At this time, you are already old. It is impossible for you to teach such an outstanding person.”
“That is to say, there must be a secret hidden in that brat. The change came from a month ago, when he was always ordinary, but suddenly he was hanging out with the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki, and…”
“Someone come!”
Konoha Medical Center.
“Hey, the arrangement is quite humane. You are all gathered together. Is Hinata’s injury okay?”
Standing at the window, he quickly saw Kiba, Rock Lee, and Hinata, all lying in a ward. Logically, the interview ghost should have been arranged as well, but because of Orochimaru, he might have been placed elsewhere.
“Oh! It’s the wheel room!”
Xiao Li was the first to sit up, but his broken body reacted quickly and broke somewhere, making a pleasant sound.
“It’s you! What happened after the Chunin Exam? Hinata really didn’t listen to my advice and wanted to fight with that Neji!”
“S-Sorry, Ya, I…”
“Don’t take it to heart. I knew I couldn’t stop you. Facing him head-on, even if I lost, it’s not necessarily a bad thing.”
“It’s only a bad thing! Your brother Neji showed no mercy at all. The last palm even hurt your ventricle. If it weren’t for me, you wouldn’t even have the strength to speak.”
“What?” Ya looked at Hinata in confusion. When she came in, the situation didn’t seem to be very serious!
Could it be that this guy also knows medical ninjutsu?
Thank you!
“Lunjian is also our partner. I am injured all over thanks to Lunjian. Otherwise, according to what Teacher Kai said, I would not be able to get out of bed for a long time. During this time, I would not be able to practice, and the gap between me and everyone else would be widened again.”
Looking at this training maniac, Rinma suddenly felt that he might have done something wrong. Why should he save him? He was the same type as Naruto. He would be beaten to death if he couldn’t be killed, and he could still be full of energy after recovering.
“Since the venue for the preliminaries was destroyed, I don’t know what will happen next. I should be able to give everyone a fair and satisfactory answer! It seems that your guiding jonin are on standby. I was bored, so I came to see you.”
“Hmm? You guys take a good rest first, I’ll be back soon.”
After feeling the collision, Rinma probably realized something and quickly rushed to a ward. After pushing open the door, he found that all the Anbu were lying on the ground, and a silver-haired guy was watching Sasuke’s condition.
“Lord Orochimaru was talking about a very interesting child. I think it must be you!”
It was Kabuto! “Orochimaru’s subordinates, what are you doing here? Konoha’s Anbu is really useless. You took down all those people by yourself.”
“I came to check on Sasuke. After all, he is the target that Lord Orochimaru wants this time, so he must be kept a close eye on.”
Kabuto turned his head and looked at Rinma, the eldest grandson of the Third Hokage. As an intelligence collector, he knew almost nothing about him. It could be said that he had completed his mission very unsuccessfully.
32 Too good [Ask for everything] (old version)
“Then you can look around as you like! Pretend I’ve never been here. Please tell Uncle Snake that I really admire him.”
However, just as he was about to leave, Kakashi also pushed open the door.
“Oh, it’s quite lively! Oh? Have all the ANBU I arranged been taken down?”
“How dare you say that? Konoha’s Anbu are so shameful. One of Orochimaru’s subordinates just beat them all down.”
Kakashi also broke out in a cold sweat after listening to what Rinma said.
After looking at Kabuto for a while, according to Rinma, this guy must be Orochimaru’s subordinate.
In the Battle of Mount Kikyo, the surviving enemy child seemed to be raised by the squad leader of Konoha’s medical squad. It turned out that he was a spy that Orochimaru had been planting in Konoha.
“Ronjian, why don’t you capture him?”
“I don’t want to move, but if you want to, go ahead and try. By the way, where’s Kurenai? After she’s done with the Chunin Exams, she should come over here to take a look, right? After all, two of her subordinates are injured.”
“Rinma-kun, you are just as Orochimaru-sama said, very interesting. Well, you two can chat slowly, I’ll be leaving first.”
Kakashi looked at Kabuto who broke out of the window, and understood why Rinma didn’t take action. He thought that once he and others took action, he would directly escape according to the planned escape route.
“Ah, I think so! The official Chunin Exam is scheduled for a month from now. Shikamaru from Team Asuma has already voluntarily given up, so the candidates have all been announced.”
Lunjian shrugged his shoulders. This had nothing to do with him. He might as well go find Hong for dinner instead of wasting time on this.
“Round room.”
“What else?”
“It’s like this. My subordinate, Naruto, has also passed the preliminaries. I think he will definitely pester someone to take him to practice in this month. How about you give him a hand?”
“Kakashi! I don’t agree!”
Before Rinma could answer, Kai suddenly jumped in through the window.
“Lun Jian is extremely important to me and Xiao Li. I will never hand him over to you.”
“You two should just give up. I’m not interested in men. I’m a germaphobe and I like women who smell good. sign you lala.” After saying that, he twisted his butt and walked out.
“Hey! I’m talking to Kai…”
“That kid must have deliberately said that he couldn’t open the fifth gate just to take care of Xiao Li’s emotions. Xiao Li is my favorite disciple, but after he opened the fourth gate and released the status, he didn’t even receive any feedback from the load. I must ask him clearly.”
He walked leisurely into the corridor and heard a familiar voice. Without thinking much, Rinma strode forward and was spotted by Naruto.
“Ah! It’s the wheel room!”
Looking at Naruto jogging in front of him, Rinma was stunned. What Kakashi had just said was still in his mind.
“I say, I say, Rinne, there is still one month until the official selection of the Chunin Exam. In this month, you can teach me how to train! How about that?”
“Not so good… I can consider taking you to blow up the Hokage Rock, but training… forget it!”
“Hey! We are old friends after all. My opponent is the guy who injured Hinata and looked down on me and Xiao Li. Xiao Li is right. When the official competition begins, I must teach him a lesson.”
“I can understand how you feel as a complete loser, but I really don’t…wait.”
“Why, you agreed?”
“Go to Konoha’s hot springs and look around. If you can find an old man with silver hair hiding in a corner and peeping, you can ask him to guide you in your training.”
Naruto, who was not interested in women at all, looked as if he had eaten shit after hearing what Rin said.
“A truly strong person always has some special quirks. Think about Kakashi and Kai, Lee’s mentor.”
“Now that you mention it, it seems so! One is holding that intimate paradise, and the other is… Never mind, Kakashi-sensei seems to be a little more normal. You didn’t lie to me, did you?”
“You are so smart, can I fool you?”
“That’s right. Then I’m leaving.”
Looking at Naruto’s back, Rinma felt helpless. People with low IQ always think they are extremely smart, just like a psychopath who thinks he is normal.
Back in Hinata’s room, Kurenai and Shino came to visit their subordinates.
“Hey, hello, Mr. Hong, let’s go! It’s time to cash in the bet.”
“bet?”
Hong’s three subordinates all looked towards their instructor.
“Ah? Don’t be nervous, I just made a bet with him on who would win between Kiba and Naruto, and Kiba lost, so I’m going to treat him to a meal.”
“I’m so sorry, Sensei, I lost to Naruto.”
“Ya, although I really want to tell you not to take it to heart, you should reflect on your own shortcomings after this defeat.”
Seeing that Hong, who was always gentle to him and others, had a serious face, Ya nodded.
Just when Rinma and the others were about to leave, Hinata called them back, “Um…”
“Hmm? What’s wrong, Hinata? Is there something wrong?” Hong looked at her female disciple who had a little inferiority complex. She had done very well, but just needed to work harder.
“Hmm, hm! I wonder, um, if I can…”
“Hinata probably wants Rinma to teach her how to train!”
“Oh?” Hong looked at Rinma, then at Hinata, and saw that Hinata really nodded. Although Hong was quite happy to see Hinata had the courage to face strangers, it was just…
“No, your current physical condition…”
“I can, teacher, because just now Senior Li told us something about Senior Lunjian, so, so…”
Lun Jian was delighted, thinking that being too good was indeed the original sin. Now everyone wanted him to help guide his practice.
“Okay, I agree. But for now, you should take a good rest. I will come to see you later and help you with recovery treatment. If you recover well, I will help you practice together!”
“Great, Rinma, I want one too! Kai-sensei will definitely agree.”
Before Hinata could thank Rinma in surprise, Xiao Li beside her really showed up. Rinma looked at the boy, then looked at Hinata, and suddenly understood something.
Tsk tsk, I really can’t tell whether this guy is really stupid or just pretending to be stupid.
“No! You only have your teacher Kai. As long as he is not a fool, he will not let you leave the hospital. What you need now is to rest and recover slowly. Of course, the most important thing is…”
“What is it?”
“I’m not interested in men! See you later.” After saying that, Lunjian was the first to walk out of the room.
Hong looked at the three of them, smiled softly, comforted Hinata for a while, and then followed them out.
33 All are here [seeking everything] (old version)
“What do you want to eat?”
“Whatever! Eating is not about what you eat, but who you eat with!”
Something seemed to be touched in Hong’s heart. This little kid is quite good at talking.
The two of them quickly came to a small restaurant. After ordering the dishes, Hong looked at Lunjian and always felt that this kid didn’t seem to be someone who simply wanted her to treat him to a meal.
“Hehe, it seems like Mr. Hong is worried about me! Alas, for someone like me who is obviously a promising young man in Konoha, eating is of course just eating! However, for someone like Asuma…”
“Asuma is your uncle. Why are you saying bad things about him behind his back?”
Lunjian laughed contemptuously, “What a joke, you have to say bad things about him behind his back, of course you said it openly.”
“Actually, Mr. Hong, have you noticed anything from the looks of me, Asuma, and the third old man?”
What this kid says always interests her. Hong thought to herself, “What do you see?”
“Don’t you think I’m a little more handsome than them?”
“Hmm? Pfft~~”
Oh my god, is this red or red bean! “Hey, hey, I’m serious, please don’t take this as a joke! Wait, no, no, oh my god!”
“What happened again?”
“I was wrong! I shouldn’t compare myself, a fine person and a handsome guy, with those two monkeys. It’s simply an insult to myself!”
“Hahaha!”

The restaurant served the food quite quickly, and also provided free drinks. When Lunjian wanted to take the bottle of wine, Hong snatched it away.
“Minors are not allowed to drink.”
“I…I’m already very big!”
“Even the little brats think they’re big enough.” As he said that, he poured half a cup for Lunjian.
“By the way, you are already so strong, why are you still just a Genin? Even an ordinary Jonin is no match for you!”
Rinma looked at Hong, what is an ordinary jonin? The so-called elite jonin, I can still pin him to the ground and beat him, “I don’t like to hear that, Hong teacher, you are not my opponent.”
“Oh? That may not be the case. I am good at illusion.”
“Really? Hehe.”
Hong looked at Lunjian’s face. For some reason, she felt an inexplicable urge in her heart, and the feeling became stronger and stronger.
“Hong, actually, I have liked you for a long time.”
Ah, yeah, yeah!
Lunjian stood up and walked to Hong’s side, pinched Hong’s chin and kissed her gently. This sudden action made Hong close her eyes. Suddenly, as if she thought of something, her eyes widened.
“untie!”
Lunjian was still sitting opposite him, but there was a playful smile on his face.
“Well, I’m good at illusion.”
Even though he had no place to stay, he was still a little surprised that he fell into the illusion of the wheel so easily.
“Hmph, well, that’s all!”
Hong picked up the wine glass, somewhat afraid to look directly at Lunjian, and took a sip. The coolness was just like Lunjian’s lips just now.
“Genin, Jonin, etc. are just titles and are not important. It’s just that a bunch of brats think that Chunin is higher than Genin, so they want to pass the Chunin exam to become Jonin.”
“In fact, they don’t know that if we only judge them by their combat power, if many of them use their full strength, ordinary Chunins are no match for them at all.”
“That’s true. You are a little kid yourself, but you always act like an old man.”
“Small what? I’ve already told you, I’m very big. The reason you think I’m small is because you haven’t gotten to know me in depth, Mr. Hong.”
Seeing the malicious look on Lunjian’s face, Hong seemed to have thought of something and cursed softly, “Rogue!”
“What are you thinking, Mr. Hong? I mean, if you get to know me more in the future, you will understand me. It’s not what you think.”
“Oh? So what do you think I’m thinking?”
“You… Hey, anyway, you know it in your heart. There will be many opportunities in the future. Didn’t Hinata ask me to help guide her training? You have to come and see how your beloved subordinate is doing and whether he has been bullied by me, right?”
When seeing Rinma mention Hinata, Hong took it seriously. She was the only girl among his three subordinates, and also the one he cared about and worried about the most.
“Hinata, she is really a very stubborn child. Even though she was seriously injured, she still wanted to practice hard.”
“Ah, this world is so cruel. A twelve-year-old girl should be growing up happily, but there is not much happiness on her face.”
“As the eldest daughter of the ancient and prestigious Hyuga clan, that child should have been the heir of the Hyuga clan, but… but she was abandoned by her father. When she became my subordinate, I went to find her father, but he was already training Hinata’s sister, Hanabi.”
Thinking of that Hinata Hiashi, Rinma couldn’t help but complain in his heart: No matter how well you raise your daughter, she will still have to get married in the end. You have made so many calculations, but when the time comes, none of the children you give birth to will inherit your talent and they will look at you with contempt, which will be more painful than eating shit.
“As a teacher, I have seen Hinata’s efforts. If possible, I hope you can guide her in her training. After all, the soft fist of the Hyuga clan is also a part of physical training. I think you should be more suitable to be her instructor than me.”
“That may not be the case. I’m not as gentle as Teacher Hong.”
“That should be for boys, right? You can’t be cruel to a girl like Hinata.”
“Eh? You’ve discovered this. It seems like Teacher Hong knows me quite well. But it’s not enough, Hong…”
“Red? Why are you with this brat?”
I looked in the direction of the sound and saw, damn, why is she here?
“Xiyan? Come, sit down. I want to treat him to a meal for some reason. How about this, do you know him?”
“Not only does he know him, but all the Anbu around the Hokage know him, the brat who jumps around in the village all day long and causes trouble everywhere.”
“Yeah! You’re a bunch of ANBU, and you can’t even catch a little devil. I think you’d better pack up and leave! I can’t handle it. If a powerful enemy invades the village, you will become cannon fodder in a minute.”
“Xi Yan, really, don’t bother with a child.”
“Hey, Hong, Xiyan, what a coincidence! You are here too, oh? And this little brat!”
Rinma turned around again. Damn! This crazy woman is here too? What’s going on today? All the ladies in Konoha are here? Oh, forget about Anko.
“Hongdou! Come, sit here.”
Looking at the three women sitting opposite me, to be honest, I felt a bit stressed.
Get them all drunk, and then… But the problem is that it’s daytime, which doesn’t seem very good.
34 All Drunk [Ask for Everything] (Old Version)
“Hey, kid, why are you so reluctant when there are three beautiful ladies here with you?”
“Nonsense, it was originally a date alone with Hong, but then Xiyan showed up and you came over too, ruining the mood.”
“Hey? You keep calling each other Hong and Xiyan, but why do you ruin the mood when it comes to me?”
Hongdou slammed the table, attracting the attention of all the customers around.
“What are you looking at? Have you ever seen a sister teach her brother a lesson? Eat your food!”
“You are too sensible, aren’t you? If I had a sister as tough as you, I would definitely cut off my relationship with you.”
“I…”
Lunjian picked up the wine glass leisurely without saying anything. After filling himself up, he drank it in one gulp. “If you can drink more than me, I will call you Sister Hongdou when I see you from now on. How about that?”
“Come on! I’m not afraid of a little brat like you.”
“Red Bean, Rinma…”
“Leave it to the two of you. I just don’t believe it today.”
Lun Jian has plenty of ways to sober up, and it’s not easy to deal with a fierce and brainless guy like you. When Hongdou picked up the wine glass and was about to drink it in one gulp, Lun Jian held it back.
“I just said that you won. What if I won?”
“You win, so I won’t call you a brat anymore.”
“You’re just dreaming, aren’t you? You lose. From now on, when you see me, just call me brother.”
“Okay! Come on!”
Before Xiyan and Hong could say anything, Hongdou drank a glass of wine directly. The two looked at each other, both full of worry. This kid is not an easy person to deal with!
One cup, two cups, three cups.
I only knew that Hongdou liked to eat meatballs, but I didn’t expect that she could drink quite well.
After drinking several more cups, a blush appeared on Hongdou’s face, but Lunjian still looked like nothing happened.
“Oh, you can’t do it anymore? You can ask Xiyan and Hong for help! What they drink is also yours.”
Hongdou looked at the smug look on Rinma’s face and felt her own state. If she continued like this, she was afraid she would not be able to defeat him. However, it was too embarrassing to beg for mercy so soon after the fight started.
“Hongdou, stop being so stubborn. If you drink like this, you’ll be really drunk!”
“You’re kidding, Hong. Are you really going to make me call him brother when I see him in the future? Come on, help me with Xiyan. I don’t believe that the three of us can’t drink him down.”
Xiyan hesitated for a moment, took the wine glass from Hongdou’s hand, and drank it all.
There was no other way, for the sake of saving face, Hongdou, Xiyan and Hong joined in, a batch of wine was served, and a batch of empty bottles were taken down, and Hongdou lay directly on the table. Xiyan and Hong were already exhausted, while Lunjian’s face just turned red.
“Drink! Keep going!”
“No, Hong, if you drink any more, we’ll all collapse here…”
Xiyan looked at Hong who was also unconscious and wanted to stop her, but she found that Hong followed Hongdou steadily and lay directly on the table.
“Don’t hold on any longer, just go to sleep.”
“No, I, I want to kill them… kill them.”
“I’m going to take you all back to my house and pamper you, haha.”
Hearing Lunjian’s words, Xiyan was startled and sobered up a lot. Just as she was about to speak, she saw Lunjian had already pulled Hongdou up.
“Okay, stop looking. You still have some strength. I’ll carry you on my back, and you hold me. Then I’ll hold them both in one hand.”
“What are you going to do to us?”
“What can you do? You are sober, aren’t you? Besides, even if you do something, you won’t lose anything. Come on.”
After pulling Xiyan up, he said cautiously, but his body still climbed onto Lunjian’s back obediently and put his arms around Lunjian’s neck.
After picking up Hong, he left the silver and jumped directly to the roof, running towards his house.
“Xiyan, I can’t tell.”
“What can’t you see?”
“It may not be good to say it directly, so I’d better be more tactful. It’s just that the feeling of being stabbed in the back is very strong.”
Although she was not mentally clear, she could still get back on track. When she realized what Lunjian was referring to, Xiyan’s already flushed face became even hotter.
After skillfully jumping out of the window and returning to his home, he lined up the three women on his bed.
“Why don’t you send us back to our home?”
“Come on, are you drunk and stupid? Have you ever seen a man send a drunk woman back to her home, cover her with a blanket, and leave quietly? This is the time to reap the fruits of victory, okay?”
Xiyan, who was still awake, was stunned when she saw Lunjian undressing.
No way? Could it be that this little devil really wants to… No, I have to stop him.
“Don’t be nervous, I’m going to take a shower by myself, you should have a good rest! Oh, by the way, you are still sober, do you want to take a shower together?”
Awake? Yes! My head was already dizzy and my limbs were weak. How could I be awake? I was clearly in pain.
Seeing Xiyan shook her head, she whistled and walked towards the bathroom.
“Hehe, it’ll be easier to deal with him if he’s drunk. Bai Ri Xuan Yin? Or three of them at once? Isn’t that a bit bad?”
“Today is such a good day~~~”
35 For Konoha [Ask for Everything] (Old Version)
I returned to the room wrapped in a bath towel and wiping my hair. The smell of alcohol and light fragrance gave me a great shock.
Looking over, the three beauties were still lined up in a row, but Xiyan had moved slightly to lean against them.
The moment he saw Lunjian coming in, he instinctively shrank back.
“Why aren’t you wearing any clothes?”
“You haven’t even dried yourself yet, what are you wearing? Come on, this is my house, you’re not the mistress, why do you care so much?”
“You…ah!” Xiyan was just about to retort, but she found that Lunjian was about to take off the bath towel.
“What? I’m listening to you and putting on my clothes first. The two people next to you are really drunk. They haven’t woken up yet even after you startled them.”
Xiyan covered her eyes and ignored the wheelchair until she heard a voice saying “OK”, then she slowly took her hands away.
“Why are you only wearing pants?”
“It’s too hot, cool down.”
“You, why are you coming up here too?”
“This is my bed. It’s fine if you three occupy it, but why can’t I come up here?”
After coming up from the wheelchair, he sat aside. Xiyan also leaned towards the corner. She didn’t have any strength in her body to lift up.
Even though he knew in his heart that it was impossible for Lun Jian to do anything to him or others, his subconscious still told him to stay away from this little devil, otherwise if something really happened, he would suffer a great loss.
“Come here for a moment.” Lun Jian glanced at Xiyan, only to see the girl curl up.
“What do you want? But.”
“Aren’t you guys yelling at me like a little devil on the left and a little devil on the right? Are you worried that I’ll eat you? Women! You’re a double-minded animal.”
Xiyan gritted her teeth. She felt very uncomfortable. It was even more uncomfortable to huddle here. Maybe she would feel better if she went over there by the window.
Seeing Xiyan moved over obediently, Lunjian didn’t pretend to be anything. He went straight over, picked her up and sat her down by the window.
“What do you want to do?” Seeing that Lunjian raised his hand and wanted to press it against her mouth, as a woman, she subconsciously protected herself.
“Okay, if I really want to do something to you, there’s no need to waste time talking nonsense. I can just press you down.”
The green chakra wrapped around his hands and after being imprinted on Xiyan’s fierce mouth, the uncomfortable feeling all over the body began to slowly dissipate.
“Medical Ninjutsu? You know medical Ninjutsu?”
“It’s something that’s everywhere. What’s so special about it? Do you feel better now?”
The hand between the wheels was still quite still, as if it was really helping him to ease the difficult feeling. Xiyan nodded, not caring how ambiguous their postures were at the moment.
“They say women are only quiet when they are drunk and in bed. Now you are both drunk and in bed, so you are really quiet.”
With the effect of relief, Xiyan’s uncomfortable feeling all over her body finally eased, but the effect of alcohol was still there. Her consciousness became a little clearer, but she still had no strength.
At the same time, she finally understood why this kid could get three people drunk by himself.
“Xiyan.”
You are beautiful.
“Hmm~”
The familiar smell reminded Xi Yan of her trip to the Hidden Mist Village two days earlier, but it might be an illusion again.
The attacks between the wheels became more and more fierce, and the chakra in his hands gradually dissipated. He no longer stayed in one place but began to move.
When she felt Lunjian’s hand sliding left and right, Xiyan woke up again. She quickly pushed Lunjian away, turned her head away, and covered her face with her long purple hair.
“oops.”
Looking at Xiyan’s appearance, Lunjian scratched his head. Sure enough, it was still too early.
“Have a good rest, and treat it as your own home when you’ve recovered. Well, you weren’t polite last time.”
After putting on his clothes, seeing that Xiyan still didn’t answer him, he didn’t stop and quickly went to the roof.
“Your surveillance methods are despicable!”
Obviously, the two Anbu did not expect Rinma to appear suddenly. Just as they were about to disperse to different places, they were picked up by Rinma one by one.
“Some things you saw, just report them truthfully, it’s okay, but I’m sorry about what happened just now.”
After the blood sword flew out, the two Anbu quickly fell silent.
This person’s outfit is not from the third generation old man. Putting aside his identity, he knows his own strength and would not send such a character to monitor him. So it means that it is the immortal Danzo.
At this moment, the person standing in front of Danzo was Orochimaru, an S-level wanted criminal classified by Konoha.
“I didn’t expect that after so many years, we would be working together again.” Orochimaru looked at this ambitious guy and couldn’t help but feel sad for his teacher. He actually allowed such a dangerous guy to control the power. It was too bold of him.
“Humph, Orochimaru, you and I are not the same kind of people. Cooperation is only to achieve a win-win situation for both parties. If there is a choice, why would I cooperate with someone like you?”
“Of course. Everything old Danzo does is for the good of Konoha, isn’t it?”
“who!”
Danzo turned around abruptly, having already decided in his heart that no matter who it was, he would get rid of him. However, Orochimaru on the opposite side smiled. He didn’t expect that Rinma could even find his way here. It was really… not easy.
36 I’ve ruined your good fortune [Ask for everything] (Old version)
“It’s you?” Danzo was a little bit unbelievable. After thinking about it, he couldn’t guess who would suddenly appear here. It turned out to be Sarutobi Rinma!
How is this possible? When did I become so bad at keeping secrets?
“What? Are you surprised? Surprised? Feel like I ruined your plans?” Facing two extremely powerful guys, Lunjian was not afraid at all, because… he had Flying Thunder God!
Not to mention that Uncle Snake would not kill him, even if the two of them really joined forces to deal with him, he could not escape if he could not defeat them. However, he really had to be on guard against these two crazy guys who would imprison him as an experimental subject and dig out the secrets of him step by step.
Danzo felt a little troubled. This kid had a special identity. If he killed him directly, even if he did it cleanly, it would be inevitable that Sarutobi, the old man, would find out.
But the problem is that if he were to find out and then report it to Sarutobi, it wouldn’t seem like the right thing to do.
“You old man, colluding with Konoha’s S-rank wanted criminals, isn’t that for the good of Konoha? Hasn’t your principle always been to sacrifice everything for Konoha?”
“Rinjian-kun, you seem to have anticipated our cooperation?”
“I’m not that good! These are just blind guesses. Cooperation is for win-win. What other goals can you two big men achieve for win-win? Let me think about it. Oh, I got it. Killing the current Hokage will not only avenge you, Uncle Snake, but also allow Danzo to ascend to the coveted Hokage throne. What do you think…”
Before Rinma could finish his words, Danzo had already arrived in front of Rinma and mercilessly slashed his neck. With a ‘bang’, Rinma turned into a puff of smoke.
“Shadow clone?”
“You are wrong, old man. I treat you as my senior, but you want to kill me?”
Looking at Rinma who came out from the other side, Danzo gritted his teeth. He never expected that this kid whom he had never taken seriously would be so strong.
“Give up! He dares to come here, so he must be well prepared. Is he going to come here to die in vain?” The better Rinma performed, the happier Orochimaru was. Sasuke was his target of this trip, and Rinma was naturally a substitute who was better than Sasuke.
If there is a way to use the wheel room as one’s own container, then the effect will definitely exceed expectations.
“Orochimaru, don’t act so nonchalant. If I can’t kill him today, then I can only kill you. You were once known as one of the three great ninjas, but now you are not even as good as a brat?”
“Oh? Then you can give it a try!”
Danzo looked at the two people and felt like he was being fooled. It was the first time in his life since Sarutobi became Hokage that he felt so nervous.
“Why do you have to get angry? Not to mention that I won’t tell anyone about your cooperation. Even if I do, given the old man’s current personality, he won’t do anything to you, right?”
“What do you mean?” After all, Rin was raised by Sarutobi, so Danzo had to be on guard against him.
“The Chunin Exam is coming up soon, and there are many ninjas from other villages in the village. If internal strife breaks out first, there is no guarantee that other ninjas will not take advantage of the situation. So for the sake of the overall situation, the old man will definitely take a step back. There will be a bright future ahead.”
Orochimaru clapped his hands lightly and said, “Very good analysis. I think so too, Danzo. Although you are still ambitious, you must admit that you are old.”
“Well, to put it bluntly, you don’t know when you will be buried, and you are still thinking about whether you will be Hokage or not. What’s the point? The old man asked me to be the Hokage, but I am not happy. There is a saying that goes, the more you can’t get something, the more restless you will be.”
“Ding~ Rage value +300, Rage value +400, Rage value +500…”
Danzo gritted his teeth, snorted lightly, and said nothing. He felt a little embarrassed to be laughed at by two juniors.
“I’m here for no other reason than to tell you that I won’t kill you because I can’t kill you for the time being. So don’t be ungrateful and send people to monitor me if you don’t want all the people in your group to die.”
“Of course, you can also take the initiative and kill me, then you won’t feel so aggrieved, if you have the ability to do so. Withdraw, Uncle Snake, we will meet again.”
“Ding~ Rage value +330, Rage value +440, Rage value +550…”
After Rinma disappeared, Danzo glared at Orochimaru, “Orochimaru, did you reach some kind of agreement between you two?”
“Danzo, you will regret bringing your anger to me. Now that we have come this far, the plan must go on. Even if you terminate it, it will be useless.”
“Hmph, it’s useless? When the time comes, I will use the power of the Root to help Konoha, and the one who dies…I’m afraid it will be you.”
“You won’t! Likewise, you don’t have to worry about what will happen after Rinma-kun tells Sarutobi everything. The plan is perfect.”
Danzo thought about it and realized that what Orochimaru and Rinma said were indeed correct. No matter what, Sarutobi would not send anyone to deal with him. Similarly, he could not openly help Orochimaru.
From the beginning to the end, I was at most just a person watching the fight between tigers from the mountain.
Am I too nervous? Is it because I am about to become the Hokage and I am a little excited?
But no matter what, Qianshou Lunjian must get rid of him!
37 I can’t do it for now [Ask for everything] (Old version)
The sky gradually darkened. Thinking of the three women lying at home, he would inevitably get angry if he went back, so he simply walked towards the hospital.
I opened the door as usual and found that Ya had been discharged from the hospital, leaving Xiao Li and Hinata still lying there.
“Rin, Rinjian-senpai.”
Hinata saw Rinma and called out softly, it turned out that Xiao Li was sleeping soundly.
Rinma nodded and walked over to Hinata’s side, “You look much better, don’t move, just let me take a look at you like this.”
Hinata tried to struggle to sit up, but was held down by Rinma. Green chakra jumped up and pressed against her throat. Her physical condition improved a lot. After all, the most serious injury was to the ventricle.
I gave him emergency treatment immediately, and there is nothing serious wrong with other parts of his body.
“Senior Rinma, how, how is it?” Hinata asked cautiously with a red face. Although she felt pretty good about herself, she still needed Rinma’s consent.
Naruto-kun has already passed the preliminaries, and I lost in the preliminaries, but it doesn t matter. I have one month to work as hard as Naruto-kun.
“If I tell you, you still need to take a good rest…”
Sure enough, before she could finish her words, Hinata’s face darkened.
Having guessed this would happen, Rinma said nothing and gently unbuttoned Hinata’s clothes.
“Senior Rinma, do you want to do anything?” Hinata, who was easily shy, quickly started to feel hot in the face.
“I’ll give you the final treatment and you’ll be able to be discharged tomorrow.” Hinata didn’t realize she was overthinking until the green chakra jumped again.
Really, what on earth was I thinking when Rinma-senpai was such a good person? But, Rinma-senpai’s hand seemed to be pressed there, is this how all medical ninjutsu works?
Hinata closed her eyes and didn’t know how long she had been holding back, before she finally felt Rinma’s hand move away from her little mouth.
“Okay, get some sleep, and you’ll be full of energy tomorrow.”
“Really? Thank you, Rinma-senpai.”
“Don’t call me senior or not, it sounds awkward. Just call me by my name. That’s what they all call me anyway.”
“Hmm, then, then, Lunjian-kun, can I try to walk around on the ground?”
Looking at the expectation in Hinata’s eyes, Rinma felt a little helpless. Isn’t this girl too anxious?
“Come on, I’ll help you.” Hinata nodded, and was helped down to the ground by Rinma. The feeling of standing up was very different. She couldn’t help but marvel at the superb medical ninjutsu of Rinma.
After crossing the corridor and just reaching the yard, Hinata couldn’t wait to take two steps by herself and was already able to do some simple movements.
“Then, the white eyes!”
After mobilizing the chakra in her body and opening her Byakugan, Hinata suddenly fell backwards and fell directly into Rinma’s arms.
“Huh? Hinata? Rinma? Why are you here?”
“Round room, you guys…”
Sakura and Ino came over holding flowers. When Ino saw the ambiguous posture of the two, her heart trembled. If she didn’t hold on to a handsome and strong man like Rinma, he would most likely be snatched away by other girls.
“Ah, no, it’s not what you think. Rinma-kun is just helping me with some rehabilitation treatment.”
Hinata quickly jumped up from Rinma’s arms and lowered her head shyly and worriedly.
“What are you thinking! They didn’t misunderstand me! You are just imagining things, right, Ino?”
“Ah? Ah, yes! Hinata has recovered quite well, even though she was seriously injured at that time.”
“It’s all thanks to Rinma-kun.”
Looking at the flowers in Sakura and Ino’s hands, Rinma was stunned. Who were they visiting? Sasuke? If he hadn’t sensed the strange chakra at that time, he wouldn’t have been able to find the paralyzed ward.
“Senior Lunjian, we are here to visit Xiao Li.”
Rinma nodded and said, “He was still asleep when we came out. Let’s go. We can go back together and see if he has woken up.” Rinma wanted to help Hinata, but was pushed away by Ino.
Wow? This little girl has a strong sense of sovereignty, eh? It’s too early… Now facing you, I always feel like I can’t do it. Hey, grow up quickly.
Back in the ward, looking at Xiao Li’s complexion, it was not as bad as imagined. Especially after Xiao Sakura heard Teacher Kai talk about the damage that the Eight Gates would bring, she was very worried. But fortunately, nothing happened. As long as he is okay, it’s fine.
In the preliminaries, the contest between him and Lunjian was undoubtedly the most shocking, especially the last blow, which was simply terrifying.
“Don’t worry, his physical fitness is beyond ordinary people. This load is nothing to him. He keeps shouting that he wants to practice every day and can’t fall behind Naruto and the others.”
“Yeah!” Sakura nodded and looked at Rinma, as if she wanted to say something but hesitated, and Ino saw it all.
“Let’s go out first! We won’t disturb his rest. Hinata, why don’t you go to bed and have a good rest too?”
Hinata nodded. It was already night, so Ino and Sakura didn’t stay any longer. They just said hello and left.
Strolling on the road, Ino walked between Rinma and Sakura, and she bumped into Rinma thoughtfully.
“Hey, can you give us some guidance on how to practice?”
Lunjian was stunned. How can I guide the abilities of your mountain clan? Besides…
Seeing Ino’s eyes, Rinma looked at Sakura who was listening attentively, and understood what was going on. Others are sisters on the surface, but you are different. You are enemies on the surface, but you are very good friends deep down.
“Okay, if you don’t mind, join Hinata tomorrow!”
“What? Hinata? When?” Ino suddenly became nervous when Hinata was mentioned. She didn’t expect that Sakura, who had made a request on her behalf, would unexpectedly help her.
“Um, during the day. I usually refuse a girl’s request. What’s wrong? Are you jealous?”
“I don’t care who’s jealous, we want it too!”
“Yes, yes, yes. Didn’t I refuse you either? Okay, see you at the hospital tomorrow morning.”
After parting with the two, Rinjian walked leisurely towards his home, still thinking about where the three women were. Rinjian didn’t notice at all that Orochimaru gradually floated up from a tree.
“Rinma-kun, are you going to be as stupid as Jiraiya?”
38 Special Guidance Teacher [Ask for Everything] (Old Version)
When I got home, I found that no one was there. I guess they all left to avoid embarrassment. However, Konoha is a very small place and it is full of ninjas, so you can see them everywhere.
I think that when Hongdou sees me in the future, she will call me brother all the time, which makes me secretly happy.
The weather was still sunny, and Ino, Hinata, and Sakura, who were determined to practice under Rinma’s guidance, were all ready and followed Rinma to the training ground.
“First of all, I’d like to make it clear that I’m not like your instructor. If there are any bumps and bruises during the battle, they are all for guidance.”
The three of them looked at each other and nodded.
“Well, forget about ninjutsu. Hinata’s soft fist after opening her Byakugan is also a taijutsu style, so I’ll just teach you taijutsu. Come on, let’s have a melee first. You guys come at melee together, and let me see what level you are at now.”
The three of them nodded. After Hinata opened her Byakugan, Ino and Sakura went around to the other side of Rinma, forming a triangle to surround Rinma.
The girls rushed up with great momentum, but in Lunjian’s eyes, they were full of flaws.
Hey, why should I agree to them? It’s just playing house. Fortunately, they are girls. If it were a group of boys, the thought of such a scene would make me sick.
Rinma took a step back, and deflected the attacks from Ino and Sakura respectively. At the same time, he slapped back with his palm, especially at Ino, and especially at that little fierce one.
One is pure pain, the other is soft pain with a hint of shyness.
The Byakugan of the Hyuga clan still needs to be dealt with seriously, otherwise it would be a bit troublesome if you were suddenly hit on the acupoints.
Hinata, whose hands were directly locked by Rinten, was at a loss for a moment and looked at Rinten, at a loss.
“The Hyuga clan can release chakra from the acupuncture points around the body. Now your hands are clamped by me. Try to see if you can blast me away by releasing the chakra in your body.”
Hinata closed her eyes and released the chakra in her body as instructed by Rinma. Compared to ordinary people, the advantages of the Hyuga clan were quickly revealed.
However, after half a day, the effect seemed not as good as expected.
“S-Sorry.”
“It’s okay, just take it one step at a time! We need to find a way to fully utilize the advantages of your Byakugan.”
As he said this, Rinma turned around and looked at Ino who was covering her little finger. He laughed secretly for a while, then walked away as if nothing had happened.
“You have too many flaws. Your movements are frivolous and not fast enough. I was just blocking you. If I had taken the initiative to attack you, you would have fallen down inexplicably before you could react.”
The two looked at each other and sighed. What can we do? After all, you are a monster and we are just ordinary people!
“We can consider letting you experience Xiao Li’s training method.”
Looking at Rinma’s malicious smile, Ino and Sakura shook their bodies subconsciously.
“Come on, Sakura, do 1,000 push-ups! Ino, 800! Start now!”
“What are you standing there for? Move! I’m not kidding you.”
Looking at Rinma walking towards Hinata, although he didn’t understand why Sakura had two hundred more for no reason, he still lay down obediently and did as he was told.
“You haven’t been able to bring out the advantages of your Byakugan. You haven’t received systematic training at home.”
Thinking of this, Hinata lowered her head dejectedly. Her father decisively gave up training her and turned to training Hanabi from the day she was defeated by her sister Hanabi.
In my father’s eyes, I might just be an insignificant existence.
“It’s okay. When you feel down, just think about Xiao Li. That guy also went through the ridicule of others and became the monster in everyone’s eyes today. Nothing can be achieved overnight. Just do it step by step. Believe in yourself.”
Hinata looked up at Rinma. Sometimes simple encouragement can have a greater effect than you might imagine.
Bringing Chu Tian to the surface of the water, Lun Jian stretched his hands into the water, and in an instant, water splashed everywhere.
“You practice in the water, releasing chakra from the acupuncture points in various parts of your body in turn. Start with your palms, then your entire arms when you feel ready. Then stand on the water, then below your calves, then below your waist. The flow of the water will tell you the results. Do you understand?”
Inferiority complex does not mean stupidity. Hinata quickly understood what Rin said and started to try it out quickly.
Double palms is the most basic and also the most commonly used method. The effect is naturally perfect at the beginning. Then it starts with the arms, which is obviously not as perfect as the release of double palms.
“I understand, Rinma-kun.”
Rinma nodded. As the saying goes, there are no students who cannot be taught, only teachers who do not know how to teach. You cataracts of the Hyuga clan, let me show you how your eldest lady will slap you in the face.
When he returned to Ino and Sakura, he seemed to be doing better than he thought, just sweating a little.
“Before I can think of a training method suitable for you, I will help you train your physical strength. How many are you doing?”
101!
91!
“Oh, too slow, Ino, speed up! If you can’t finish it in 5 minutes, start over. Sakura, get up first!”
“ah?”
“You’re biased. Why is it that on the same first day of training, you immediately found a training method suitable for Hinata and Sakura, while I have to do push-ups here!”
Ino looked at Rinma, feeling very unhappy. “Isn’t this lady your girlfriend? How dare you torture me so cruelly and take special care of them two?”
“My dear, wait patiently. I will teach you in person in a moment.”
Being called like that by Rinma in front of Sakura, Ino’s face instantly turned red with embarrassment. If she hadn’t been doing push-ups, she would have covered herself with her hands.
Looking at Sakura, his expression was a little complicated. Alas, you can’t always bring personal feelings into it. She hasn’t offended you.
“Sakura.”
“Perhaps, Teacher Hong might be more suitable to guide you, but don’t worry. Before asking her to guide you, you have to lay a good foundation first.”
Sakura naturally didn’t understand what Rinma meant, but when she saw the familiar Sharingan, she was frozen in place.
39 Establishing diplomatic relations with the Hidden Mist Village [Ask for everything] (Old version)
“Before that, you just keep coming out of the illusion!” After closing the Sharingan, Rinma whistled as he walked past Sakura and towards Ino.
“What have you done to Sakura?” Ino felt a little strange seeing Sakura, who was called over and couldn’t move.
“You still have time to worry about others? Worry about yourself. Hey, baby, I just told you that I will take special care of you. Are you ready?”
“You! No, you are not allowed to call me that in front of others.”
Oh, woman, so you can just call me that in private?
“Okay, baby, whatever you say. But you want me to help guide you in your training. But since you took the initiative to ask for it, you still have to be mentally prepared.”
Ino was stunned for a moment, but found that Rinjian walked to her side and sat down gently.
“Ah!~ You, what are you doing? I can’t hold on any longer.”
“Weight training! This way, one push-up is equivalent to 10 push-ups. Come on, come on! How can I be partial? If I have to be partial, I will only be partial to you, my baby!”
“You!” Ino wanted to be angry, but when she heard the word “baby”, she couldn’t be angry.
I could only hold up my hands, go down gently, grit my teeth, and come up gently.
“Yes, that’s right, 1. Keep going, come on!”
After about ten times, feeling the girl trembling under him, he was afraid that if he didn’t get off, he would fall to the ground.
After feeling the pressure on her back disappear, Ino quickly turned over and lay down.
“Baby, no! Your physical fitness is ridiculously poor. How do you feel now? Do you feel like you have been freed from all restraints and have gained a new life?”
“You, you make it sound easy. I, I am a girl. Isn’t there a training method specifically designed for me? With this kind of training method, I will fall apart in less than a day.”
“Asuma’s three subordinates are all new forces of the Konoha Ino-Shika-Cho combination. He should be able to guide you in your training based on your cooperation, but now you are alone, so naturally he can’t help you practice the Heart Transfer Technique.”
Ino thought about it and agreed. No matter how powerful Rinma is, he would not be able to master the secret techniques of the Yamanaka clan. Teacher Asuma is just guiding us in teamwork.
But the question is, this is not a reason for me to suffer, right?
“But, even so…”
Before Ino could finish her words, she was pulled up by Rinma and held in his arms.
After a moment, she looked at Lunjian with a rosy face. The ambiguous atmosphere quickly prompted her to close her eyes, but the scene she imagined did not come yet. After squinting her eyes, she found that Lunjian was looking at her with a smirk.
“Damn you, I’ll make you laugh at me. I’ll make you laugh at me.”
Time passed by little by little, and I somehow became the instructor of three girls. Day after day, it felt like I was at work.
It was another day. When Rinjian was practicing and playing with Ino as usual, Xiyan suddenly appeared in front of them.
“Hokage-sama has summoned you to discuss something important, about the Hidden Mist Village.” Xi Yan said as she looked at Rinma, her mask concealing a sad mood.
Ino on the side grabbed Rinma’s hand. This was Konoha’s Anbu. Could something have happened?
“It’s okay. Hinata and Sakura are being supported by their shadow clones. You can just take a rest for a while. I’ll be back soon.”
Hokage office building.
“Just look at this!”
After taking the document thrown over by the old man of the Third Generation, Rinma glanced at it quickly and roughly understood that the Hidden Mist Village was going to establish diplomatic relations with Konoha, forming a powerful alliance.
“What’s wrong? Isn’t this a good thing? Why did you call me over?”
“Haha, it seems like you’ve been having a lot of fun these days! And that little girl from the mountain clan…”
“Hehe, don’t meddle in things that are none of your business. Just tell me why you called me here!” Damn, Xiyan is just standing right beside us. You old man, are you doing this on purpose?
“Well, in that case, I just want to ask, what is the reason why the Hidden Mist Village suddenly sent a message to Konoha to establish an allied ninja village with us? After all, there is a long distance between the two villages.”
Lunjian looked up at the ceiling and asked even though he knew the answer, “How should I know?”
Sandai sighed. It seemed impossible to get anything useful out of this kid. Even Xiyan beside him seemed to be hiding something from him.
He is old and useless! However, according to the report from his subordinates, the old man Danzo did not send anyone to stop this kid, which surprised him.
“In that case, I won’t ask you any more. By the way, the newly appointed Fifth Mizukage mentioned in his letter that he will visit Konoha in the near future. I plan to write back and ask her to come before the third Chunin Exam.”
“Alright, alright, you can decide these things by yourself. If there’s nothing else, I’ll leave first. Is Sister Xiyan off work? Do you want to have dinner together?”
What he got in return was silence. Lun Jian didn’t want to embarrass himself and went straight to the roof.
Visit Konoha! Zhao Meiming is a woman who keeps her promises. She has just taken office and there are so many things to do in the village. She still has time to come to Konoha. I thought she would not come.
Uncle Snake, I’m afraid there will be some problems with your plan to destroy Konoha. By the way, go and see how Naruto is doing with the repairs.
However, after Rinma left, the other three old men of Konoha entered the Hokage’s office together.
After listening to Sarutobi’s brief description of the situation, Danzo closed his eyes and seemed to be thinking. The two Hokage advisors looked at each other, both feeling a little puzzled.
“I think it’s the new Mizukage of the Hidden Mist Village who ended the previous blood mist policy and reopened the village while establishing diplomacy. The closest one should be our Konoha.”
“I disagree! There may be some trickery involved, and if the Fifth Mizukage were to watch the Third Chunin Exam together, the new forces in the village would be in danger.”
Menen and Koharu looked towards Sarutobi, and it was obvious that they were planning to side with Danzo this time.
“Danzo!”
Danzo narrowed his eyes when he heard Sarutobi’s gentle call.
“My old bones won’t be buried so soon! I called you here just to inform you, not to discuss with you!
“Konoha will establish diplomacy with the Hidden Mist Village! At the same time, welcome the Fifth Mizukage to visit our Konoha’s third Chunin Exam, that’s it!”
“Sarutobi! You!”
The tough attitude made Men Yan and Xiao Chun stunned, and the two fence-sitters quickly began to think about it.
After he grew old, Sarutobi always longed for peace and hoped that Konoha would continue to prosper. I think the establishment of the relationship between the allied ninja villages this time was also in the hope of further promoting peace.
Thinking of this, the two of them fell to Sarutobi’s side again.
In the end, Danzo stormed out angrily. Konoha’s collapse plan would obviously be affected by the disruption caused by the Hidden Mist Village.
“Damn Senju Rinma! It must be this brat who told Sarutobi what he heard. Sarutobi made such an arrangement just in time for the current operation of the Hidden Mist Village!”
If a Mizukage really wants to establish an allied ninja village relationship with Konoha, he will definitely help Konoha resist foreign enemies at that time. In this way…
Danzo did not think further, but walked away while thinking about this unexpected countermeasure.
40 Toad, Monkey [Ask for Everything] (Old Version)
Danzo returned to the root and began to weigh the next layout.
That guy Orochimaru must have come prepared. The Konoha collapse plan might have been perfect if the Fifth Mizukage had not participated. Sarutobi might have died at his hands.
But now something unexpected has happened. With the addition of a powerful Kage-level warrior, even Orochimaru, with his extraordinary means, cannot cope with it.
Should he continue to cooperate with Orochimaru and tell him that the Fifth Mizukage will attend the third Chunin Exam, or…
Wait, that old guy Sarutobi! The reason why he asked me and the other two old men to discuss this matter was because he already knew that I was working with Orochimaru.
This is why he is so tough!
If I use the power of the Root to intercept the information that reaches the Hidden Mist Village… No! Damn it! I was actually used as a gun for once!
“Thousand Hands Wheel, I can’t get away from you!”
At this time, Lunjian was following the guidance of the shadow clone and came to a waterfall.
“Sure enough! You have no talent at all!”
By the river, Jiraiya was guiding Naruto in practicing the art of summoning spirits. A second-rate student who had already become a genius was guiding a second-rate student who had the potential to become a genius.
“Hey! How can you blame me for this!”
Lunjian looked at the tadpole jumping between the two of them and laughed out loud.
Who is it!
Jiraiya threw a kunai directly towards where Rin was. Since he was discovered, he didn’t hide anymore and just jumped out.
“Ah! Rinma! But why are you here?”
“I just happened to pass by, and then I saw you summon a tadpole with a summoning technique. Naruto, you are still as stupid as ever, haha!”
Facing Rin’s ridicule, Naruto held his head and didn’t take it seriously at all.
“You are…” Jiraiya looked at Rinma. He didn’t go out of his way to collect information about Konoha, so he had no idea who this guy was.
“His name is Sarutobi Rinma, the eldest grandson of the Third Hokage. Yes, it’s him… Um~Um~~!” Seeing that Naruto was about to do something bad, Rinma quickly covered his mouth.
The old man’s eldest grandson? Sarutobi Wajima, the name is strange, and judging from his appearance, he seems to have a good relationship with Naruto.
“Hey, hello, Uncle Jiraiya! Naruto, you know, the one in front of you is Jiraiya, a hero during the war, known as one of the three ninjas of Konoha! Let me tell you, he was once a loser, but later he was accepted as an apprentice by the Third Hokage, and then he gradually became stronger.”
“Ding~Anger value +400, anger value +500, anger value +600…”
Lun Jian was stunned. He was just exposing your shortcomings in front of your lovely disciple’s son. Why were you getting so angry?
“Hey! What nonsense are you talking about, you little brat! I’m a genius, you know what a genius is!”
“Oh! You lecherous immortal, you’re bragging so much in front of me. It turns out that when you were young like me, you were also the last one in the class! Ha, ha, ha, ha!”
“Ding~Anger value +700, anger value +900, anger value +1100…”
Feeling his anger rising wildly, Rin realized that something was wrong. “Well, I’m just passing by. Naruto, go and learn the summoning technique from Uncle Jiraiya! I’ll…”
Before Rinma could dodge, the toad under Jiraiya’s seat had already stuck out its tongue at Rinma.
“You little bastard, you want to run away after exposing my scars? That’s not going to happen. Today I have to teach you a lesson on behalf of this old man!”
“Pfft? Teach me a lesson? Uncle Jiraiya, you must be so angry that you’re losing your mind! Believe it or not, I’ll let this old man teach you a lesson!”
“Ding~Anger value +1200, anger value +1300, anger value +1400…”
Hiss, damn! This anger value is so easy to earn, even more awesome than the old man, it will be great if I can reach a critical point in you.
“Hey, you lecherous immortal, are you capable of this? You haven’t touched that guy in such a long time. Are you really as strong as you say? Why do I feel like you’re not even as strong as Lunjian?”
“Damn it, watch out for me! Ninja technique: Random Lion Hair Technique!”
Rinma jumped into the water and summoned a water dragon bomb to meet the attack.
From the dodging figure just now to the water ninjutsu performed now, Jiraiya narrowed his eyes. This guy, unlike Naruto, is a genius! In peacetime, it is not easy for such a young age to achieve this!
It seems that no one can surpass my teacher’s teaching attainments.
“Hey! Boy, you are quite skilled! Is the old man… okay?”
“If nothing unexpected happens, he should be able to hold out for another ten or eight years. But if something unexpected happens, we don’t know. Uncle Snake is eyeing him covetously, so why don’t you go and protect him?”
Hearing the words “Uncle Snake”, Jiraiya naturally knew who Rinma was referring to. At the same time, he looked at this kid. It seemed that he had to continue to overestimate him! He seemed to know a lot.
“Hey! What are you talking about? I know you know each other, so stop reminiscing about the past. Do I still want to learn this spiritual art?”
Rinma looked at Naruto and slowly walked over to the scroll.
“Oh? What’s going on, kid, you’re also interested?” Looking at the somewhat melancholy look on Rinma’s face, Jiraiya subconsciously thought that this kid also wanted to learn his summoning technique.
I saw him slowly forming seals in the wheel, and the order was obviously the art of spiritualism.
“Ninja Summoning Technique!”
“Bang!” After a puff of smoke, a monkey appeared in front of the three people with his fists clenched.
“Oh? Isn’t this Jiraiya? Are you back in Konoha?”
“Ah! Monkeys, monkeys! Monkeys can talk!”
Jiraiya looked at the Monkey King summoned by Rinne and became more serious.
“That’s weird. Where’s the monkey? Wasn’t he the one who summoned me?”
Except for Jiraiya, Enma didn’t even bother to look at the other two kids. However, he was very puzzled because he wouldn’t show up in Konoha for no reason!
Seeing Jiraiya pointing at Rinma, Enma was stunned for a moment, and looked this guy up and down. Could it be that he… was summoned by him?
“Are you… the one the monkey was talking about…”
“I was coaxed into signing the contract by the old man, and I never used it afterwards. The old man never mentioned it on his own initiative. Until today, when I saw Naruto practicing the summoning technique, I remembered that I seemed to have a summoning beast as well.”
Yuan Mo’s temper is not as bad as Wen Tai’s. On the contrary, he is very calm and smart.
Since Sarutobi let this kid sign a contract with him, it means that he values ??this guy very much. But now, can he summon himself without any effort? He has grown up so fast!
“Alright! Since there’s nothing else to do, I’ll go back first. Jiraiya, go meet the monkey! These years… Forget it, Konoha’s affairs are not my responsibility.”
“Bang!” It came and went quickly.
“The old man is quite nice to you.”
Jiraiya looked at Rinma, then turned around and looked at his stupid disciple Naruto. It was really frustrating to compare yourself with others!
41 Kind Hinata [Ask for Everything] (Old Version)
Back at the training ground, Ino had fallen asleep on the side. After all, no matter how much they played and played, they never stopped their physical training. It was natural for her to be tired after doing such a large amount of exercise at once. Sakura was still fighting hard, so she simply walked over to Hinata’s side.
“What’s going on Hinata?”
“I think I can release chakra from all the acupuncture points in my body at the same time.”
As she spoke, she began to practice in front of Rinne. The splashing water waves announced the results of Hinata’s training.
“Very good. The first stage of training is completed.”
“Really? I feel a little more flexible than before.”
Looking at Hinata, who is not even sure about her own progress, Rinma is also troubled, but it is precisely because of this that this girl is so likable.
“Come on! While you still have the feeling of training, let’s proceed to the second stage of training.”
Hinata came out of the water, her figure showing off to the fullest. Rinma was stunned for a long time before he came to his senses. Damn, this is really not easy.
Back on the ground, Rin used a shadow clone, which quickly dispersed around Hinata and surrounded her.
“Now is the time to display the results in the water on the flat ground. Next, my shadow clones and I will throw kunai at you, and all you have to do is release chakra from the acupuncture points all over your body to knock these kunai away.”
“This is, Father’s return to heaven.”
“Huitian? What is that? I don’t know, but just do as I say. Are you ready?”
Hinata has recalled the first time her father performed the Kaiten technique on her. That was a secret technique that only the main family of the Hyuga clan was qualified to be taught.
It can be said to be a 360-degree defense with no blind spots, but, but myself…
“Hinata? Hinata!”
“Ah, ah! Rinma-kun.”
“There’s something wrong with your condition! What’s wrong?”
“No, nothing, let’s get started!”
Rinma nodded, and for safety reasons, the kunai was already strung with silk threads and thrown towards Hinata.
The Byakugan took in all the kunai, but when Hinata was about to release the chakra around her body to block these kunai, her mind was filled with her father’s disappointed and serious expression.
In the end, no chakra was released, and the kunai were all pulled back by Rinne when they were about to stab Hinata.
It wasn’t a big surprise, after all, I had guessed that this would be the result.
“That’s a little beyond my expectation. Are you thinking of something unhappy?”
“I’m so sorry, I-I…”
“It’s okay. Don’t apologize so casually. Take a rest for a while. You have been practicing underwater these days. It’s hard for you.”
“No, it’s me who should be bothering Rinma-kun. Thank you Rinma-kun for guiding me in my training.”
Lunjian shook his head. “Basically, you guys are the ones who are working hard. I’m just providing guidance and supervision. Can you please tell me what happened just now?”
Hinata was seen hugging her knees, obviously not intending to speak directly. One reason was that she was not that familiar with Rinma, and of course, more importantly, it was just her personality, and she kept all the pain in her heart.
“In fact, even if you don’t tell me, I can guess roughly. The Kaiten you just mentioned is the ninjutsu that your father once taught you, right?”
Hinata nodded after listening, “As a secretary of the Hyuga clan, Kaiten is a very advanced ninjutsu, but despite this, my father once taught it to me, but…”
“I’ve met your father, and I always feel that… he has a sour face, as if someone owes him money.”
“Don’t, don’t say that. Father is a very good person, but he’s just a little strict.”
“Come on, he’s just a little strict! Teacher Hong told me something about you.”
After hearing what Rinma said, Hinata buried her head even more. She felt that it was a very shameful thing. Her already weak character became even more inferior because of the family affairs.
Whenever I think of this, no matter how strong I am, tears will still flow out.
Rinma gently placed his hand on Hinata’s head, and Hinata, who was lying on his knees, raised her head.
“When you fought against your sister, you lost to her because you couldn’t bear to hurt her, right?”
Hinata was stunned when she heard what Rin said. It was impossible for anyone else to know about this matter except herself, but Rin…
“Sure enough, I actually sneaked into your Hyuga family these past two days and took a look around, and I also saw your sister Hanabi. How should I describe the feeling she gave me! She is just like you, looking very weak, but very competitive. Every time she was knocked down by your father, she would struggle to get up.”
Hinata didn’t doubt that Rinma was lying. With Rinma’s strength, it was not surprising that he could sneak in. Seeing Rinma taking such a risk for his own business, a warm feeling of being cared for gradually grew.
“Your father only has the heir and the Hyuga clan in his eyes, so he can’t see your kindness and the softness in your heart. Neji, the arrogant man, is right about this. You are too kind.”
“I’m really sorry. Father thinks I’m not suitable to be the heir of the Hyuga clan, and my brother Neji thinks I’m not suitable to be a ninja.”
“That’s because they only care about the results! They ignore the process. Once they draw a conclusion with a roll of their eyes, no matter how hard you work or how much sweat you put in, they will only think that you are still the same.”
“Keep working hard. Don’t let your persistence and hard work go to waste. One day, everything will become part of your success. You will prove to them and everyone that you are an outstanding ninja. Hmm?”
Hinata had never felt such delicate care before. Her eyes, which were already filled with tears, became even wetter. She nodded towards Rinne.
Well, I can say something here. It seems that someone has misunderstood. There is no typo. The protagonist is Senju Rinma, but his identity is currently hidden by Sarutobi.
Then there is the issue of sending a girl. How is it possible to send a girl? Except for Sakura, everyone else should wait in line.
42 Come to ruin the scene [Ask for everything] (old version)
Peaceful times always pass quickly, and it is time for the sun to set and night to fall.
“Okay, that’s all for today. Take a day off tomorrow before continuing your training. It’s time for you all to move on to the next stage of training.”
“that…”
Sakura looked at Rinma, wanting to say something but stopping herself. She had been suffering from this guy’s illusions during this period of time, but she had to admit that she had indeed improved a lot.
“What’s wrong? Just say whatever you want to say.”
“Since I visited Sasuke and found out that he had escaped from the ward, I haven’t seen Sasuke for some time. Will he…”
Rinma was a little helpless. What do you mean I haven’t seen Sasuke? Have you seen Naruto? Didn’t you see that Kakashi guy too?
“Don’t worry, if nothing unexpected happens, your instructor, Jonin Kakashi, should be giving him special training. What else can possibly happen in Konoha?”
Ino also tried to comfort Sakura for a while. There was no chemistry between Rinma and Sakura, but she already had Rinma, and Sakura continued to like her Sasuke. There was no longer the identity of a love rival between the two of them, and coupled with the fact that they had been training together during this period, their sisterhood was almost rekindled.
“Um, Rinma-kun…”
Sakura was done, and Hinata seemed to be following suit, wanting to say something but stopping herself.
“No, what’s wrong with you? Just say it straight. Am I that scary?”
“Yes! Yes, it’s like this. After returning home last night, I was practicing Huitian in the yard and was bumped into by my father…”
“And then? Did he praise you?”
“No, no, my father questioned me and asked me to tell him the truth, how did I cultivate to this level?”
Looking at Hinata’s somewhat sad look, Rinma probably already understood what was going on.
It seemed that the cataract’s habitual thinking had struck again. How could the daughter whom he had abandoned learn this secret technique under the guidance of a senior ninja like Yuhi Kurenai?
“Okay, don’t say anything. I’ll go home with you tonight. Just think of it as visiting your home.”
“No, Rinma-kun, I didn’t tell father that it was you…”
“Don’t get me wrong. I know you won’t say anything. In fact, it’s okay for you to tell the truth. However, I am a little surprised that your father didn’t send someone from the clan to follow you and see what’s going on.”
Ino and Sakura were not fools, they understood something from it. Rinma’s identity was very special. Although he was still young, he was the eldest grandson of the Hokage after all. It should be possible that nothing would happen to him if he went to the Hyuga clan, a famous family in Konoha.
After they parted ways, Rinma followed Hinata to the Hyuga clan’s residence.
Um, um
“Don’t be so nervous. Is your father really going to eat me? Don’t worry. I have an old man above me to support me. If I really get into trouble, someone will clean up my mess. It’s okay.”
That was true, but Hinata still couldn’t calm down.
“Although I don’t really want to say bad things about your father, I really don’t think highly of this old fellow who only puts the interests of the tribe members first after becoming the tribe leader.”
Hinata wanted to refute, but she also knew that Rinma-kun was speaking for herself, so she sighed and returned home struggling with her thoughts all the way.
This, this is
Seeing Hinata’s hesitation, Rinma simply stepped forward and said, “I am Rinma Sarutobi, yes, the one you all know. Today, I am your guest at Hinata’s invitation.”
The people guarding the door looked at each other. They were from the Sarutobi clan, the clan to which the current Hokage belonged, so they had to inform them.
“Please excuse me…”
“Get lost! Wait until I get in, then you guys can slowly report. Do you really want to stop me at the door and make me wait for you?”
After saying that, he pulled Hinata and walked in. Due to his special identity, the people in front of the door were unable to stop him.
I could only hold my anger in my heart and hurried to report it.
“Rinjian-kun, if you do this, you, I…”
“Don’t worry! You just have to be a little arrogant. What do you think I’m here for today? To mess things up for you? No, I’m here to find trouble for you. I’m going to teach your father a lesson.”
“W-what? No, no! Father has always been strict, and the Hyuga clan has a very high reputation in Konoha. Even if you are the eldest grandson of the Hokage, father may not…”
Hinata’s anxious look is so adorable. On the one hand, he is her father, and on the other hand, he is the teacher who has been guiding her carefully since this incident. She has to take care of both sides, which is very difficult.
“Don’t worry! No matter what happens, I won’t… oh?”
Before Rinma could finish his words, the Hyuga clan members surrounded Rinma.
“What are you doing?” Hinata looked at her people and began to panic.
“Miss, please step down. Your friend came to our Hyuga clan and not only did he not follow the proper etiquette, but he was also rude. We are here on the orders of the clan leader to teach him a lesson.”
“No, no! No matter what, he is also my friend. I will explain this to my father. You…”
“Hinata, it’s okay. To be honest, I’m actually quite itchy and want to teach this so-called noble family a lesson. Please step aside first!” Rinma gently patted Hinata who was standing in front of him.
It seemed as if he was saying it intentionally for the people around him to hear, and soon, all his anger came out.
“Ding~ Rage value +100, Rage value +200, Rage value +300…”
“It’s not your turn to insult the reputation of the Hyuga clan.”
Lunjian smiled contemptuously, flashed in front of the man, slapped him lightly, and sent him flying backwards.
“I’m not insulting you. I’m just telling you the truth. As a strong man, I’m well-mannered and won’t bully you weaklings. But if you provoke me, that’s different. Let’s go together?”
“Damn it! Everybody, attack!”
Drink~!
“Eye roll!”
A group of people rushed up with great momentum, but after a moment, they all fell to the ground. Hinata covered her mouth and looked at her people, then rushed to Rinma to check.
“Don’t worry, I just knocked them out. Compared to the injuries you suffered earlier, it’s a drop in the bucket.”
Hinata breathed a sigh of relief when she saw that her tribesmen were fine.
But even so, the feud has been created, if my father blames me.
“Rinjian-kun, you, you should leave first! Otherwise, father, father!”
Rinma turned around and saw the Hyuga clan leader, Hyuga Hiashi, walking towards them with a little loli.
43 The Fierce Little Girl [Ask for Everything] (Old Version)
Looking at the fear on Hinata’s face, even Rinma felt a little bit reluctant. As a daughter, she was so scared when facing her biological father. It was not known whether it was Hinata’s sadness or the sadness of Hyuga Hiashi as a father.
“Don’t worry, don’t you? And doesn’t your father want to know how you’ve made such progress in recent times? Just satisfy him. Okay?”
Holding Hinata’s face gently, the trembling was clearly transmitted to Rinma’s body through bone conduction.
“Yes, yes! Father.”
Hinata quickly responded when she heard her father calling her, protecting Rinne with her body and standing in front of him.
“I guess you’ve been practicing with him during this time?”
After getting a positive answer, Hyuga Hiashi looked at Rinma seriously.
As the patriarch of an ancient and prestigious family in Konoha, he had naturally heard of the eldest grandson of the current Hokage, Sarutobi Wadama.
In the early days, some of the good things he did in Konoha that made a big splash were reported to him by his subordinates.
However, looking at all the tribesmen lying on the ground, I don t seem to be as miserable as the rumors say.
Moreover, he has some extraordinary qualities to be able to train his daughter Hinata so well. If nothing unexpected happens, he should be very familiar with the ability of the Hyuga clan’s Byakugan.
To be honest, I really have a lot of questions I want to ask, but this guy is just a kid. Even though he is the eldest grandson of the Third Hokage, I really can’t ask him some questions based on my status.
“Okay, let’s not pursue what happened just now. Since you are my friend, you should treat me well.”
Seeing that Hiashi didn’t say anything unpleasant and just took Hanabi away, Rinma felt a little uncomfortable.
Damn, shouldn’t it be me who destroyed your place, and you got angry and wanted to teach me a lesson, and then Hinata on the side was in a dilemma. And if my strength is above yours, in order to save your face, I would deliberately tie with you so that you can have a way out.
Then, with the attitude of a strong man, he points at your nose and there is a burst of lightning and thunder, right? All novels are written like this!
How come this isn’t the case with you? Get mad! Go teach me a lesson!
“My god, the Hyuga clan leader is really not an idiot! He made me feel like I was punching cotton.”
“Rakma-kun…” Hinata tugged at Rakma’s sleeve. Even though she knew that Rakma was only saying that and had no intention of insulting him, he was her father after all, and she couldn’t let Rakma continue talking without restraint.
“Hinata, your father is quite amazing! He is quite different from Neji. Now I am…”
“If you don’t mind, you can come and see my daughter’s practice.”
Rinma was just about to say that he couldn’t use any of the moves he had prepared, but unexpectedly, the old fox took the initiative to invite him to see how he trained Hanabi.
“Let’s go and see how your sister is tortured.”
Seeing Rinma holding her hand again, Hinata felt a little confused. Is this her home or Rinma’s home? Why does it feel like Rinma is the host and she is the guest?
When they arrived at the training room, they found that Hiashi had no intention of teaching Hanabi, but Hanabi was dressed for training.
“Hinata, put on your clothes and compete with Hanabi.”
“Ah? Yes, yes!” Hinata looked at her father, then at her sister Hanabi, and finally at Rinma, and obediently went to change into training clothes.
“You are the eldest grandson of Hokage-sama, but you are a junior after all, so I’ll still call you Rinma!”
. . .
“Hinata was supposed to be training under the guidance of Kurenai Yuhi, but now it seems that she has been training with you recently. It doesn’t matter who she trains with. However, I accidentally saw her use Kaiten last night, and she has mastered some skills. Did you teach her?”
“Kaiten is the secret technique of your Hyuga clan. How can I, an outsider, guide Hinata to practice Kaiten? She figured it out on her own.”
“I know her strength, I won’t be surprised if Hanabi can realize Kaiten one day, Hinata…”
Seeing Hinata come in, Hiashi didn’t continue talking and closed his eyes at the same time, “Let’s start!”
Hinata responded and walked in front of Hanabi. Although she was her younger sister, she had always been training under their father, and the two of them had little time to talk.
Looking at Hinata’s condition, Rin felt that this duel was going to be bad.
Hua Huo, who was extremely competitive, started to suppress her sister from the beginning, and her moves were sharp and swift. On the other hand, Chu Tian was more cautious and could not use his moves well.
Hinata Hiashi watched the competition between the two and sighed helplessly. He originally thought that his eldest daughter had really improved, but who would have thought… Was he really overthinking it?
It was precisely because of Hiashi’s helpless sigh that Hinata felt like she was abandoned again, and she was full of flaws.
The little loli Hanabi naturally did not miss this opportunity. She leaped directly into the air and slashed towards Hinata.
“Hey, little girl, this is your own sister! If this blow lands on you, it will be very painful.”
“Humph, our Hyuga clan’s competitions are never allowed to be stopped before the winner is decided. You have violated the rules.”
“No, little girl, what do you want? Practice with me? Come, I’ll give you a hand, okay? If you beat me, I can fulfill any of your wishes.”
“Rinma-kun, no!”
“I know my limits. Besides, your father is still here! Why are you worried?”
Rizu on the side was watching Lunjian’s actions and was quite surprised. When he reacted, he was already unable to stop him. In other words, the kid’s speed was faster than his.
Seeing his frivolous look, she was about to speak out to stop him, but his words stopped her, and at the same time, her daughter Hanabi also rushed forward.
“I don’t need you to let me! Drink!”
“Oh, you are really strong-willed little girl. Okay, as you say, I will spank you with both hands, but be careful or I will spank you.”
Hinata Hiashi on the side stared closely at Rinma’s movements, and only relaxed a little after confirming that the movements were appropriate.
“Little girl, you are quite strong, but can you please stop acting like I am the murderer of your father? It’s so ugly.”
Hearing what Rinma said, Hinata subconsciously looked at her father, and Hanabi beside her also shouted: “Don’t you dare insult father!”
“Wow! So fierce?”
All the primordial power in his body came out and he kicked Lunjian.
Hmm, this feeling… is it similar to a massage? It seems that the force is not strong enough.
But Lunjian still pretended to take several steps back, as if he had lost his fighting ability.
44 Untie the knot in your heart [ask for everything] (old version)
“Rinma-kun, are you okay?”
Hinata, who was standing by, thought that Rinma was really injured, so she hurried to Rinma’s side.
“Humph, you obviously don’t have any ability, yet you are still so arrogant.”
“Hanabi! In battle, be careful not to get angry or impatient. Have you forgotten what your father taught you?”
“Yes, yes! Father, but he clearly…”
“Stupid! Can’t you see that the opponent deliberately let you take this blow?”
Ri Zu, who had been sitting aside watching the show for a long time, stood up. That was Lun Jian. Due to his special status, he could let him do whatever he wanted in this situation. If it were someone else, he would have been thrown out rudely by him.
“Huh? So you’re not blind after all!”
Hiashi turned around and looked at Rinma seriously. At the same time, the system was reminding the increase of anger value. Hinata, who was watching this scene, became more and more worried.
“You can see that I was giving in to Hanabi, so why do you think Hinata lost to Hanabi based on her strength?”
Hiashi looked at Hinata, and something in his heart seemed to be touched. All along, hadn’t this daughter who had made him so disappointed lost because of her strength?
It seemed so. Ever since she lost to Hanabi, who was five years younger than her, I had given up on her. Or rather, Hinata’s performance before that made me almost despair.
“Little girl, when you were fighting with your sister, your strong desire to win made you attack her without hesitation. Of course, I think this is also related to the ideas instilled by your father.”
“Unfortunately, you have never thought about the fact that when your sister faced you, a sister who was five years younger than her, she couldn’t bear to attack you, and was worried about hurting you.”
After listening to what Rin said, Hanabi looked at her sister Hinata. She was very happy when she won against her sister. Her father had always used her sister as a negative example to reprimand her. However, what this guy said today was a little hard for her to accept for a while.
“Let’s go, Hinata. Your sister still has to continue training, so you can take me down to heal my wounds. Alas! This little girl didn’t know how to control her strength when she attacked. She kicked me in the vital parts. If I hadn’t dodged quickly, your father would have been in big trouble.”
Rinma took the opportunity to lean lightly against Hinata, and seeing that her father did not say anything to stop her, Hinata had no choice but to bite the bullet and push Rinma out, and only felt relieved when they sat on the corridor on the other side.
“Rinma-kun, you, I, I know Rinma-kun is doing this for my own good, but when Rinma-kun does this, Hanabi…”
“I was ignorant when I was young, but now I should be sensible. I am just stating the truth. In fact, you should be thankful that your revered father is indeed a very qualified patriarch.”
“Ah? Why, why are you so happy?”
“Because on the way here, I had already thought about it. I would make a big fuss in your Hyuga clan, and then fight with your father. After I beat your father, I would point at your father’s nose and teach him a lesson. Anyway, no matter how big the matter is, the old man will take care of it. But, your father! Apart from the initial test, he still respects me, which makes me…”
“Hmph, you’re talking bad about my father behind his back again.” Before Rinma could finish pretending, Hanabi’s voice came from behind him.
“Hanabi? Why did you come out?”
“Sister, my father asked me to summon you over and told me to entertain this so-called distinguished guest for the time being.”
Hinata was stunned. Her father, who had always disliked her, actually called her over at this time? Was there something important to say?
“Well, I’ll go over first. Hanabi, I’ll leave Wama-kun to you.”
After seeing her sister leave, Hanabi sat down next to Rinma with a bad look on her face.
“Hello? Do you like my sister? You keep talking for her?”
“Little girl, how old are you? Why are you talking about likes and dislikes?”
“Humph, don’t think I don’t know that you boys all like girls like my sister, who are gentle and weak, and make people want to protect them when they see them.”
Listening to what Hua Huo said, Gang Rape couldn’t help but look at this little girl seriously. It’s amazing! She was tortured by that square face with cataracts all day long, but she still knows a lot.
“That’s just an ordinary boy. I’m different.”
“Why is it different?”
“As for me, I like people like you.”
After hearing what Rinma said, little Hanabi blushed all of a sudden. Only after she secretly looked up and saw Rinma’s triumphant smile did she realize that she had been fooled.
“Humph! You dare to play tricks on me? I’ll teach you a lesson.”
But just as Hanabi stood up, she was hit quickly on the calf by Rinma, and her whole body fell into Rinma’s arms.
“Little girl, since you know so much, I wonder if you have heard that half of a sister-in-law’s butt belongs to her brother-in-law. Oh, it doesn’t seem appropriate, but I guess you don’t mind if I spank you twice? Snap!”
“Ah~ You, you! Let me go, let me go! You really have improper thoughts about my sister!”
“No need to have one! With my status, I can just ask someone to ask your father for marriage, and we’ll be married. How about it? What do you say? Bang!”
“Ah~ No, no! I can’t let my sister marry a pervert like you. If you don’t let me go, I’m going to call for help.”
“It’s okay, go ahead and yell. I’m not worried about losing face anyway. It’s just you, little girl. Let’s see if you can still face people in the future. Bang!”
While Rin was “teaching” Hanabi a lesson, Hinata was also prepared to face the scolding from her father.
However, the violent storm that he had imagined did not come. His father unexpectedly showed concern for him and only talked about his daily affairs. He did not mention anything about his training or strength.
After a long time, Hinata came out, closed the door, bowed deeply, and then hurried to the room.
However, he happened to run into Hua Huo on the way.
“Hmm? Hanabi, what’s wrong? Aren’t you accompanying Rinma-kun? What’s wrong? Your eyes are still red?”
When Hanabi saw her sister, she forced back her tears, snorted angrily, and trotted away.
Hinata didn’t have time to stop him, and hurried over to Rinma, “Rinma-kun, what happened to Hanabi?”
“Oh? She was just making a scene in front of me. As an elder, I taught her a lesson. Don’t be nervous. I just spanked her twice.”
“Ah? Ah? With Hanabi’s personality, she must feel… very… Rinma-kun, you really are… Hanabi is just a child, and you are like this…”
Children? She probably knows more about things between men and women than you do!
“Thank you, Rinma-kun. Father-sama, he, father-sama, he talked to me a lot.”
“It’s okay. I didn’t do anything. It was actually beyond my expectation that it was done so easily.”
“No, if it weren’t for Rinma-kun, maybe… Never mind, let’s not talk about this anymore. From now on, I have to practice even harder!”
“Practice harder?”
“Yes! If I want to change myself, I must practice hard and become stronger!”
Lunjian looked in the direction of Rizu. This old guy might not know that a simple conversation could bring such encouragement to Hinata!
45 was locked up [seeking everything] (old version)
46 Killing Mizukage [Ask for Everything] (Old Version)
“How about it, Teacher Hong, do you think he’s a good candidate?”
During the second stage of Sakura’s training, Rinma asked Hong to help. After all, the illusions he mastered were based on the Sharingan. If he kept showing them, even the dumbest person would feel something was wrong. So Hong, who was proficient in illusions, was undoubtedly the best candidate.
“Yes! She is very talented in illusion, which is a good thing for Kakashi. Hinata has been training well under you during this period. You have been very well-off in the past month. The three little beauties are all training with you!”
“Hey, it’s too small, how can I do it? I still prefer mature and sexy people like you, Mr. Hong, hehe!”
Accustomed to the verbal abuse between the two, Hong didn’t take it too seriously. Even if he was mature and steady, he was still just a kid. If he was a few years older and she was a few years younger… No, why would she have such an idea?
“By the way, where’s my stupid sister? I haven’t seen her since I got her drunk last time. What’s going on? Is she deliberately avoiding me?”
“You mean Hongdou? I haven’t seen her during this period. I saw Xiyan once, but she looked a little sad, so I didn’t go up to disturb her.”
Sad? What are you sad about? Shit! Oh, that patient, that patient was killed. Shit!
Thinking back to the previous encounter, that somewhat unusual appearance, Lunjian patted his head. He was actually a little too happy to leave because of these little girls.
“Then Sakura is in your hands. Ino, I have to leave for a while because I have something to do. You just keep doing your physical training! I’m leaving now, so start skipping rope for me. Don’t be shy! Tell Hinata about it later, too.”
After saying that, he slipped away from the training ground. After seeing Rinma leave, Ino also walked over to Hong’s side to rest.
“Ino, what does that kid mean by shy or not?”
“Ah, ah? Teacher Hong…this…” Ino hesitated for a moment. After all, Hong Yuhi was also a woman, so she leaned over and told her the reason.
“rogue!”
Arriving at the Hokage’s office, the old man was processing documents, “I say, did something happen to the examiner who presided over the second Chunin Exam preliminaries?”
“Oh? How did you know? The Anbu should have blocked the news.”
“Forget it, just the ANBU under your command? They can’t do anything, and they are still ANBU!”
The Sandai listened to Rinjian mercilessly insulting his subordinates and didn’t know how to refute him, so he could only let him do it.
“According to the time, the Mizukage of the Hidden Mist Village has already stepped into the territory of the Land of Fire. There is some unrest in Konoha right now, so I sent the Anbu team that was protecting me to go and pick him up.”
“Protect your ANBU team? Xi Yan! Damn, you old man, you actually sent your future granddaughter-in-law to take risks!”
Before Sarutobi could react, Rinma disappeared into the Hokage’s office, leaving the Sandaime with a dazed look on his face.
Granddaughter-in-law? Future one? Could it be that this boy has set his sights on Xi Yan?
In the Land of Fire, in the outskirts of the Hidden Leaf Village.
“Mizukage-sama, we are almost arriving in Konoha.”
In the forest outside Konoha Village, Ao from the Hidden Mist Village was following Mei Terumi as her follower.
“Well, let’s get on with it!”
“Yes, let me take a look at the surrounding situation.”
The Byakugan obtained from the battlefield came into play again, taking in the surroundings. There was nothing unusual, and looking straight ahead, he found that there seemed to be a group of people rushing towards them.
“Lord Mizukage, someone is coming towards us.” Qing stood in front of Mei Terumi, ready for battle.
The Anbu of Konoha rushed to the two of them, and Uzuki Yugao came out, “Mizukage-sama, we are here to greet you on the orders of Hokage-sama, and we welcome your arrival.”
“Oh? It’s you? Konoha’s hospitality is pretty good.”
“Yes! You have been through a long journey, thank you for your hard work.” Looking at Mei Terumi who had already put on the Mizukage’s hat, Xi Yan under the mask paused for a moment. Everything was just as she had thought, it was real. That damn little devil even lied to her that it was an illusion.
“Then let’s get going!”
The Anbu team nodded, dispersed around the two men, and moved forward leisurely.
Watching the actions of the Konoha Anbu, Qing naturally noticed something. He looked at the Mizukage and found that his eyes signaled him not to speak.
I guess there must be something wrong inside Konoha, otherwise…
The group had just taken two steps when they were attacked. Qing rolled his eyes and suddenly discovered that the surroundings, which were empty just now, were now filled with powerful chakras.
“I never thought that the Hidden Mist Village, far away in the Land of Water, would actually establish diplomatic relations with Konoha, and the one sent was not an envoy, but the Mizukage himself.”
“Attention, this is Konoha’s S-rank wanted criminal, Orochimaru!”
“Protect the Mizukage!”
Thinking of Rinma’s request earlier, Mei Terumi smiled. That boy has a good plan.
There is no other way. Re-establishing diplomacy is the top priority. Even if that bastard Daimyo stops us, we must come to Konoha!
“It seems that Konoha, which has always advocated peace, is in a bad situation now!” Mei Terumi’s bodyguard Ao was also ready for battle. Orochimaru, one of the Three Ninjas, was once famous, and even the people in the Hidden Mist Village knew about his reputation.
“Everyone, go!”
At the command, the troops of both sides quickly engaged in battle. The Mizukage who was protected in the middle, ignored everyone’s protection and walked out.
Orochimaru, one of the three great ninjas, actually came to kill him. It seemed that he, the Mizukage, was really highly valued.
47 Insidious Pocket [Seeking Everything] (Old Version)
“I didn’t expect that the Mizukage of the Hidden Mist Village actually mastered two bloodline limits at the same time. I am really surprised!”
“Senior Orochimaru really lives up to the name of the Three Ninjas. His strength is terrifying.”
Not long after Mei Terumi and Orochimaru fought, Konoha’s Anbu team was either dead or injured.
Soon, only Ao and Yugao of Kirigakure were still able to fight. After seeing Mei Terumi and Orochimaru distance themselves, they hurriedly moved to Mei Terumi’s side.
“Lord Mizukage, let’s retreat. The enemy has an advantage in numbers that we cannot match, and there are many ninjas lurking around.”
“Oh? This is Konoha’s Byakugan. Was it a trophy obtained on the previous battlefield? I didn’t expect that the protection mechanism of the main family and the branch family still caused the Byakugan to be lost.”
Orochimaru looked at Ao’s eyes, and with his knowledge he quickly realized that those were transplanted Byakugan.
Mei Terumi did not answer Qing, but asked Xiang Xiyan, “This Orochimaru is very difficult to deal with. Did you, Konoha, only send one ANBU team?”
However, looking at Xiyan’s expression, it was obvious that she had not expected that so many people would be lying in ambush here.
“I’m very sorry, but I think if we hold on a little longer, Konoha’s reinforcements should be able to notice the abnormality and rush here.”
Qing was about to get angry at Xiyan. After all, he didn’t have a good impression of this guy and that brat. But after meeting Terumi Mei’s eyes, he held back.
“Go ahead, and make a quick decision!”
“Wait! Senior Orochimaru, you should just stop the Mizukage from entering Konoha, instead of killing us. So, we will not move forward from here and go back home. This way, there will be no conflict between us. How about that?”
“Qing, who told you to make such a rash decision? Do you still have me, the Water Shadow, in your eyes?”
“You are right. As long as you do not enter Konoha again, I will naturally not provoke a Kage-level strongman.”
When assassinating the Kazekage, Kimimaro was lost. Not only that, he and others were also injured to varying degrees.
The woman in front of him had mastered two bloodline limits at the same time. She would not be much easier to deal with than the Kazekage. If he forced a fight with her, he would not gain anything.
“Lord Mizukage, Konoha will definitely send reinforcements. As long as we hold on a little longer, we will be able to…”
“Do you think Konoha’s reinforcements can get here?”
The people of the Hidden Mist Village were unaware of the situation in Konoha. That was why, after entering the Land of Fire, they just traveled slowly and did not speed up in secret.
After the people around discovered the situation, they reported it immediately. Fortunately, this way, I was able to prevent this variable in advance. Otherwise, when the Chunin Exams began and the Konoha Collapse Plan was activated, a Kage-level figure would appear invisibly, which would be a difficult situation.
That old fox Danzo is indeed very insidious.
“Mizukage-sama, Qing did this for the sake of the village. Mizukage-sama came to Konoha in person, showing enough sincerity. However, Konoha did not attach importance to this alliance, and also implicated us because of its own turmoil. Please forgive me…”
“That’s enough! Haven’t you made enough of me? Shut up!”
“There are indeed smart people in the Hidden Mist Village, but unfortunately, your Mizukage doesn’t appreciate it! Go!”
The four Sound Ninjas were already impatient after they activated the curse seal. In the previous assassination of the Kazekage, Kimimaro almost stole the limelight alone, so this time, they had to perform well as well.
As an Anbu member of Konoha, Yugao rushed out before the two people from the Hidden Mist Village. After activating the curse seal, Kidomaru picked up the Spider Bow with disdain. The sharp arrow pierced through the left and right Kinjirobo and flew into the air.
His attention was originally on the two people rushing towards him, and the speed of the arrow was unusually fast. His body instinctively responded to the stress. He closed his eyes and subconsciously used the knife to block in front of himself.
Strange? The body was not penetrated. Could it be that my knife blocked it? No! There was no sound of impact.
I gently opened my eyes and found that the bad guy who had been making me upset recently was holding the arrow with a smirk on his face.
“You’re scared, right? It’s okay now.”
Sokin and Jirobo, who rushed forward, stopped and looked at Orochimaru after seeing the inexplicably appearing Rinma easily catch the arrow and break it casually.
“Huh, I thought I would die today.” Listening to Mei Terumi’s resentful words, Lunjian felt a little awkward.
After all, it was me who asked you to come here, but as a result of this incident, you were killed on the way. It’s a sin.
“You must be joking. How could that be possible? Sister is overthinking. Well, Uncle Snake, look, I’m here. Why don’t you give me some face and let me take them back to Konoha?”
In the tense situation, Lun Jian naturally held Xiyan’s little hand. Although the beauty was unwilling, she couldn’t break free and could only let Lun Jian hold her hand.
Orochimaru was not surprised when he saw Rinma appearing out of nowhere. On the contrary, he showed a triumphant smile.
“Lunjian, you are here as expected. To be honest, if you hadn’t come, I would have had a headache. But now that you are here, everything will be easier.”
“Brother! Help!” Konohamaru’s voice sounded behind Tayuya.
“Konohamaru?” Damn! Konoha’s Anbu is such a jerk. This little ancestor actually fell into Orochimaru’s hands so easily.
“Uncle Orochimaru, to be honest, I really look down on you for doing this! It’s simply an insult to the image of you in my mind.” Without waiting for Orochimaru to speak, he grabbed Konohamaru’s Kabuto and walked forward.
“No, it was me who captured your brother. I’m sorry, Lord Orochimaru, for taking the initiative to capture this young master without your consent.”
“Dou, you did a great job. You’ve been a great help. In fact, sometimes despicable means are the most effective.”
“Rinjian, you are a smart person. I think you should know what to do.”
Looking at Konohamaru who was trapped beside Orochimaru and Kabuto, Rinma was a little troubled for a moment.
Damn it, Orochimaru might not use such a despicable trick directly, but that insidious Kabuto… what a bastard!
48 The big boss died a little early [seeking everything] (old version)
“Lord Mizukage, what should we do? Even though that brat is strong, he has a hostage in his hand now.”
“I didn’t expect that Orochimaru, one of the three ninjas, would use a brat to threaten another brat. It seems that the situation in Konoha is quite serious. Don’t worry about it. If we want to retreat, they can’t stop us. Let’s see what the situation is first.”
Xiyan clearly felt that Lunjian’s grip on her hand had increased a bit. Obviously, although he looked fine at the moment, he was extremely nervous.
“Konohamaru, do you remember what I said to you when I was bored at night?”
Konohamaru looked at his elder brother and didn’t come to his senses immediately.
“The guys who captured you are all bad guys. Their goal is very simple, to destroy Konoha. The beautiful sister behind me is a strong person that my brother invited from far away to help. With her around, the force to defend Konoha will be stronger.”
“Brother, do you mean…”
“That’s right! Konohamaru, everyone will die, but some people can live to be a hundred or eighty years old, just like grandpa, while some people will probably die young, just like you!”
“Wow! Big brother, please don’t! I’m still young, I haven’t become Hokage yet, I don’t want to die!”
“Konohamaru, don’t worry. Big brother will help you get revenge and will not let your death be in vain. When we return to Konoha, big brother will definitely carve your name on the memorial tablet with his own hands.”
Konohamaru stared at his elder brother in a daze. Could it be true? Was his elder brother really going to ignore him?
Orochimaru chuckled, spit out the Kusanagi sword and put it on Konohamaru’s neck, “Don’t worry, your brother will not give up on you, but he has too many secrets. In order to prevent him from thinking of a way to save you, I have to keep an eye on you.”
Damn, it s so troublesome. No matter how fast I go, it can t be faster than his gentle touch.
“Brother…”
“Brother, you are a ghost! You can be captured by the enemy in Konoha. The Anbu of Konoha are really a bunch of idlers. Remember that Dou, I will settle the score with you later.”
In this situation, it was useless to outsmart him. Rinma could only come to Terumi Mei with a complicated look on his face. She had come all the way from the Hidden Mist Village. If he said, “You can go back now,” he would be speechless. It was a bit difficult to open his mouth.
“Do you need me to go back to the Hidden Mist Village?”
“Based on the current situation, this is the only way. They can’t let us stay here because they can’t resist the continuous reinforcements coming from Konoha for a long time.”
“Humph! Our Mizukage-sama has already spent quite a while traveling from the Hidden Mist Village to Konoha, and now he has not even entered Konoha yet, and he is…”
“Qing, do you really want to die?”
Lunjian looked at the one-eyed dragon but didn’t take it seriously.
“Believe me, returning to Konoha is just a matter of blinking an eye. However, Konohamaru is in that guy’s hands now, so let’s pretend to retreat first.”
Looking back, they found that Konohamaru had been captured by Kabuto on Orochimaru’s side, and after taking a look at Rinma, Orochimaru left directly, and the troops that surrounded the four people also retreated with him.
“It seems that Uncle Snake trusts a sinister subordinate like you! Well, as you wish, we will retreat together.”
“Then please go ahead and don’t go too slow.”
Looking at Dou’s triumphant look, Lunjian laughed secretly, but after a while you couldn’t laugh anymore.
Lunjian and others quickly ran in front, observing where Dou would land as they walked.
After keeping some distance, Lunjian calculated the distance and secretly left a specially made kunai while chatting with a few people.
The opportunity has come!
Dou’s attention had always been on Rinma, and when he saw him suddenly disappear, his reaction nerves were already alert, but before his hands could move, his whole body was controlled by Rinma.
“Wow, bro, I knew it!”
“I know nothing. It’s so annoying. If it weren’t for you, I wouldn’t have wasted so much time.”
Mei Terumi looked at Rinma and felt a little unbelievable. How on earth did this kid do it? Impossible! No matter how fast it was, it couldn’t be this fast.
“The one just now was…”
“Didn’t expect that? I’m sorry, there are so many things you didn’t expect. Just go on your way with peace of mind!”
Facing this future big BOSS, Lunjian had no intention of talking nonsense. Delay would lead to unexpected events and more troubles, so it would be better to do it as soon as possible.
Looking at the blood gushing out of Kabuto’s neck artery like a fountain, Rinma threw him off the tree trunk, jumped down and watched with his own eyes as Kabuto’s blood was almost all gone and there was no breath of life left in his body, then he jumped back in front of Mei Terumi.
“You, how on earth did you do that?” Qing turned around and saw the reversal of the scene. He had no idea what was going on and regretted not rolling his eyes to notice it.
However, when Qing was feeling annoyed, Lunjian punched him directly, and he soon fainted unwillingly.
“Brother, isn’t he our accomplice? Why did you knock him out?”
“You too, just go to sleep!”
“oops!”
“Okay, each of you hold these two pigs.”
Yugao didn’t know what Rinma wanted to do but did it anyway. Mei Terumi already had a premonition. Rinma cast a seal and in an instant, the five of them returned to Konoha.
But the three of them didn’t notice that the dead Dou moved his fingers slightly.
“This, this is…” As a member of Konoha’s Anbu, Xi Yan had naturally heard of the name of Yellow Flash. The ninjutsu used by Rinma just now brought him and others from such a far place outside the Hidden Leaf Village back to Rinma’s home in a flash. There was no other reasonable explanation except for the space ninjutsu.
“Konoha is really a magical place. I don’t know how it gave birth to a monster like you.”
Mei Terumi felt this unreal space ninjutsu and could only sigh with emotion.
49 The Chunin Exam Begins [Seeking Everything] (Old Version)
“Hey, Xi Yan, it’s okay, it’s space ninjutsu, maybe it’s better than the Yondaime.”
“In the battle of Kannabi Bridge, the Fourth Hokage held off thousands of ninjas from the Hidden Rock Village. In a sense, the Flying Thunder God Technique can be said to be invincible. I didn’t expect that you would…”
“Your concept is wrong. If you really can be invincible by relying on space ninjutsu, then the current Hokage should still be the Yellow Flash.”
Mao Yue Xigao took a deep breath. Indeed, no one could be truly invincible. Even someone as powerful as the Fourth Hokage still died in the battle against the Nine-tailed Demon Fox twelve years ago.
“Mizukage-sama, we are safe now. Please come with me to see the Third Hokage-sama.”
Mei Terumi did not answer Xi Yan directly, but looked at Rinma. The meaning was very clear: whether to go or not, it was Rinma who had the final say.
“It’s already this late, forget it! The Chunin Exams will start tomorrow. I think it would be nice to watch the Genin playing house while discussing politics.”
Xiyan looked at Terumi Mei and nodded, then gave Lunjian a fierce look, snorted coldly, and left without waiting for Lunjian to stop her.
“Oh? Looks like he’s upset with you.”
“It’s okay, sister. You came all the way to Konoha, and right away you have to worry about the village’s affairs. Aren’t you tired? You might as well relax first. Anyway, tomorrow’s Chunin Exam is a grand event for Konoha. You can discuss it with the old man then.”
“I didn’t realize that you have such a great influence in Konoha. You are able to get involved in major events between the two hidden villages.”
Come on, it’s not me who pulled the strings… What’s the big deal? It’s just a piece of paper. If there’s any conflict of interest, they can tear up the treaty in a minute, just like the Sand Ninja.
“Well, let Qing rest here and take me to visit the prosperous Konoha, how about that?”
It s my honor!
Konoha has absolute advantages in terms of geographical environment and population, and its prosperity is naturally incomparable to that of ordinary villages, let alone the Hidden Mist Village which has been abandoned for so long under the blood mist policy.
Mei Terumi and Rinma traveled to every corner of Konoha’s downtown area, and finally when night fell, they sat together on the Hokage Rock.
“I don’t know when the Hidden Mist Village will become like Konoha.”
“Yes, maybe there was no hope before, but aren’t you the Mizukage now? It’s only a matter of time before Konoha develops into what it is now. Everything will slowly get better.”
“Thank you! The Hidden Mist Village has been shrouded in darkness for too long. Now is the first time we see the dawn. Let’s take it step by step. I believe that the Hidden Mist Village will be able to be as enduring as Konoha in the future.”
Rinma looked at Konoha and thought it had lasted for a long time. In fact, a more appropriate description should be that it was beautiful on the outside but rotten on the inside. Maybe it was because they lived too comfortably! Orochimaru’s plan to collapse Konoha may have had a certain impact on Konoha, which was accustomed to a comfortable life.
War can happen at any time!
It’s a new day again, and today is a day of excitement for the entire Konoha. Whether it is ninja or civilians, a large number of people will participate in today’s grand event – the Chunin Selection Exam!
At the training ground of Konoha, Hinata, who had made an appointment with her teammate Kiba to go to the Chunin Exam venue together, was waiting quietly. At the same time, she felt a little anxious. After Rinne suddenly left yesterday, he never came back. Could something have happened?
“Oh? Hinata?”
“Naruto, Naruto!” Hinata felt shy instinctively when she heard Naruto’s voice, but her body showed no sign of hiding.
“Naruto-kun, isn’t today the day the Chunin Exams officially begin? Why, why are you here?”
It’s so strange. When I’m talking to Naruto-kun, I don’t seem to feel as nervous as usual. What’s going on?
“I just came to see this training ground. After all, this is where I officially became a genin.”
“Hmm? What’s wrong?”
Weird? What’s going on? I wanted to say something encouraging to Naruto-kun, but all I could think about was Rinma.
No, this won’t work. During the preliminaries, Naruto-kun cheered me on, so I must do the same… ah?
Thinking back to Hinata during the preliminaries, what left a deep impression on her was no longer the way Naruto cheered for her, but the way Rin covered Naruto’s mouth, the worried expression on his face when he looked at her, and the somewhat distressed look on his face when he was healing her wounds.
How, how could this happen?
“Hinata, you’re still as weird as ever! Neji, he’s your relative, right? He’s very strong, but don’t worry, I will definitely defeat him, you must come and see.”
“Yes, yes! Naruto-kun, come on!”
But when Hinata raised her head, Naruto was no longer in front of her.
Looking at Naruto’s back, even Kiba’s shouting behind her couldn’t pull Hinata back from her daze.
What’s wrong with me? I wasn’t like this before!
50 Konoha’s Collapse Plan Begins [Ask for Everything] (Old Version)
“Hey, look carefully. The one with pigtails is from the Hyuga clan. Look at how he uses his Byakugan. Then compare it with you, and you will realize how low you are.”
“Ding~Anger value +40, anger value +50, anger value +60…”
“Ao, what Rinma said is right. This is indeed a good learning opportunity for you. The Byakugan is Konoha’s Xuji Genkai. Although you obtained it on the battlefield and successfully transplanted it to yourself, you have not systematically learned how to use the Byakugan. You can only use the most basic abilities.”
“No, the ability of the Byakugan can only be brought into play when combined with the unique talent of the Hyuga clan. Unfortunately, you, who were born in the Hidden Mist Village, do not have that talent.”
Accustomed to Lunjian’s vicious mouth, Qing could hardly even muster up any anger when he heard it.
“In fact, when you transplant a bloodline limit, you gain power but also lose potential. After you transplant the Byakugan, no matter what you do, the first thing you think of is to use the Byakugan to find out. Over time, your love for the Byakugan will become deeper and deeper.”
Mei Terumi listened to what Rinma said and looked at Qing again. Indeed, the Byakugan restricted Qing’s growth to a certain extent, and he himself hadn’t noticed it. If Rinma hadn’t revealed it today, I think…
“here we go!”
Neji is the most outstanding new force of the Hyuga clan, no doubt about it. Although he is far inferior to Rinma in all aspects, he is still a leader compared to the Genin present.
Especially for someone like Naruto, it is simply an insurmountable mountain. If he didn’t have the aura of the protagonist, he would never have been able to win.
The final result of the game ended with Naruto’s teachings. At this time, Qing was already in a dazed state. This battle was very likely to be a deep blow to him.
“Oh, how miserable, there is nothing I can do! If it were me, I would feel bad too. As an attendant of the dignified Mizukage, I would actually feel ashamed of myself in front of a Genin.”
Seeing everything, Mei Terumi could only sigh. There was nothing she could do. What was not hers would never be hers.
“But why, with the same bloodline limit transplanted, Konoha’s copy ninja Kakashi can have such a WE reputation? The ability of the Sharingan in him has been perfectly developed.”
Seeing Qing’s unwillingness to give up, Lun Jian simply continued to add insult to injury. After all, everyone’s happiness is built on the suffering of others, right?
“Who knows? Maybe Kakashi’s talent is much stronger than yours.”
However, as soon as he finished speaking, he was hit on the head by Mei Terumi. He allowed Rinma to continue attacking his subordinates. It seemed that he should resign and retire after returning from this trip.
“Qing, wake up. The Byakugan plays a supporting role for the Hyuga clan. They have the Byakugan to better seal the enemy’s acupuncture points, not that all their abilities are based on the Byakugan. Even without the Byakugan, their physical skills are still strong. You have put the cart before the horse, do you understand?”
Qing looked at Mei Terumi and felt a little ashamed. There was nothing he could do. The blow he received from this little brat from the Hyuga clan was indeed quite heavy.
“Oh, I clearly punctured that guy’s carotid artery, but I didn’t expect that he wouldn’t die!”
Seeing Kabuto suddenly appear next to the Fourth Kazekage, Rinma felt a little helpless. He must burn him to ashes next time.
“Lord Orochimaru, the situation has changed. The Fifth Mizukage has been brought into Konoha by Rinne again.”
“Orochimaru?”
In the moment the Third Generation reacted, Orochimaru had already sent out the signal to start the plan, and the guards around the Third Generation fell down in the blink of an eye.
At the same time, on the Sand Ninja side, Gaara, who had been longing for a fight for who knows how long, finally couldn’t hold back any longer.
It was time for him to perform. With the help of the guiding jonin, Shukaku, the One-Tail, suddenly appeared in the examination room of the Chunin Exam.
The noisy audience was silent for a few seconds after seeing this huge monster, and then panic began to spread.
“Really? I just wanted to take Sasuke away during the chaos, but I didn’t expect it to be so troublesome.”
“Orochimaru, you finally came. That’s Shukaku from Suna. As an allied Suna ninja, he turned around and joined hands with you to attack Konoha.”
“Sarutobi-sensei, don’t be naive. The treaty is just a piece of waste paper. The Sand Village has to do this because of their stupid Daimyo of the Wind Country.”
Shukaku, the one-tailed cat, had been trapped in Gaara’s body for a long time. Once it was released, the whole cat was in an excited state, almost to the point of standing on end.
“That’s… One-Tail!”
Mei Terumi looked at Shukaku with some fear. A person of her level naturally knew what consequences would arise if the tailed beasts came out of their seals.
At this time, the Third Generation had been led into the Four Purple Flame Formation by Orochimaru. Looking at the chaotic Shukaku, it was difficult for him to calm down and deal with Orochimaru.
You have to know that it is a tailed beast. This scene is just like the nine-tailed demon fox causing chaos twelve years ago. Although in a certain sense, the power of the one-tail is not as strong as the nine-tailed, but now, they are trapped here, and no one can stop it from destroying the village.
“That is…” Naruto looked at Shukaku in the field and instantly thought of himself. Monster? Isn’t the one in front of him a monster?
Kaihuang rushed forward bravely, but without opening the Eight Gates, he was easily knocked away.
The Sound Ninjas lurking in the scene all revealed their true forms. As ninjas, they had their own bottom line and did not kill civilians. They fought with the ninjas of Konoha separately.
The Sound Ninja and Sand Ninja outside the village also responded to the signal from inside, and Konoha was suddenly in chaos.
51 Battle with One-tailed Shukaku [Ask for everything] (Old version)
“How about it, do you want to fight that monster?”
Mei Terumi nodded. The Hidden Mist Village didn’t seem to care too much about the Jinchuriki. Now was an opportunity to understand the strength of the tailed beasts and to make plans for training the Hidden Mist Village’s own Jinchuriki in the future.
“No! Lord Mizukage, that is a tailed beast, it has extremely strong lethality. This is Konoha, not our Kirigakure. We don’t have to…”
“Fuck you!” Rinma knocked Qing unconscious again. He had no idea how such a petty-minded person could get close to Mei Terumi.
“Well, maybe the situation in Kirigakure is too bad, so Qing always considers Kirigakure’s interests first no matter what he does.”
Rinma nodded, not intending to argue, “Hey, then you go deal with this monster first, I’ll go organize Konoha’s forces and quickly fight back. We can’t just passively take the beating.”
Mei Terumi glanced at Rinma, who actually let a woman like her do such a hard job. However, she would just consider it as a gift to Konoha.
“Dissolving and dissolving monsters technique!”
Seeing the lava on Shukaku, the people of Konoha were stunned. Who is this woman? But no matter who she is, it seems that she is on their side.
“Oh, it seems…something happened?”
When Kakashi and Sasuke appeared, the examination room was already in chaos.
“Kakashi-sensei!”
After Kakashi appeared, Asuma, Hong and Kai all gathered together, along with their subordinates who came from all directions.
“From the looks of it, it looks like something big has happened! Is it Orochimaru?”
“You guessed right. Wow, quite a few people are here!” The only one missing was Neci, who was beaten to death by Naruto.
‘Bang!
Shukaku just moved his body slightly, but it felt like the earth was shaking.
Hey, hey, isn t Konoha being attacked right now? Why do you all look so relaxed? Shikamaru was annoyed as he looked at the troublesome situation. He thought that if he gave up, there wouldn t be so much trouble, but the result was…
“What’s going on? Where’s the Sand Ninja with the gourd on his back?”
I had been training intensively under Kakashi for a month just to prepare for today’s battle with the Sand Ninja Gaara, but in the end, all I saw here was a monster.
Rinma pointed at the rampaging Shukaku, his meaning was clear, “How about you go up and see if you can defeat him?”
Sasuke glanced at Shukaku, groaned, and said nothing. Ordinary means could not do anything to that monster. Even the Chidori that he had just mastered would be useless when used to attack it.
“Kakashi, that’s the tailed beast from the Sand Village, it’s no joke, let’s get the children to shelter first.”
Looking at his subordinates, it was as if he saw himself twelve years ago. Back then, he and others were protected as the new force. Today, it is his turn to shoulder the responsibility.
“Why are you so cowardly? Naruto, don’t you want to give that monster a try?”
Naruto glanced at Shukaku and swallowed, “Of course!”
“Teacher Kai, Konoha is in dire straits right now. As a member of Konoha, how can we retreat? I want to fight side by side with Teacher Kai.” Xiao Li was also hot-headed. He was the type of person who would get excited when facing a strong enemy.
Unlike Naruto and Rock Lee, the others’ faces were filled with worry. It was obvious that as Genin, they were not qualified to participate in this riot. If they stayed here, they would only cause more trouble.
“This is no joke. In the battle twelve years ago, even though the Fourth Hokage risked his life, our Konoha still suffered heavy casualties. And now, the Hokage is trapped by Orochimaru…”
“Damn it, damn it woman, I’m going to kill you!”
Mei Terumi’s attack was fierce. Shukaku, who had just broken through the seal and had not yet adapted, was beaten back step by step.
“What? That monster doesn’t look that powerful.”
Not only Naruto felt that way, even Orochimaru felt helpless when he saw Shukaku being beaten back by Mei Terumi. Is the One-Tail so weak? It is still a tailed beast after all! How could it be beaten without any resistance?
“Okay, Naruto, follow me and help! Ino, Hinata, be careful, stay safe, and stay with Teacher Hong. As for you, just be happy.”
Yo!
Before Kakashi could react, Naruto had already chased after Rinma.
“Teacher Kakashi, is there really no problem? Naruto…”
“Tsk! That idiot!”
As Naruto’s teammates, Sakura and Sasuke looked at Naruto’s thumping back and felt a little worried.
Kakashi himself wasn’t quite sure. With so many people here, he didn’t understand why Rinma chose Naruto.
“Hey, hey! Rinma, are you really okay? This big guy, ordinary ninjutsu and taijutsu should be ineffective against him!”
“Now is the time to test your training results. Has your spiritual communication skill not been successful in the past month?”
Naruto was stunned. That’s right! If he summoned the big toad, he would be able to fight this monster.
“Okay, Ninja Summoning Technique!”
After a puff of smoke, a small toad jumped out and made a “yo” sound at the two of them.
“Ah, as expected! It’s not easy to get rid of the title of the last one in a short time. Naruto, why don’t you go back and help? The battlefield here is not suitable for you.”
“How could this happen? Where’s the boss? I can obviously summon the Toad Boss.”
“Oh? You mean Dad? Dad won’t be summoned by a brat like you!”
“Shut up. That’s why frogs like you are really annoying.”
Shukaku gradually became familiar with the body and changed his bad luck. He was no longer suppressed by Mei Terumi and began to fight back slowly.
Melting Release and Boiling Release are both extremely powerful bloodline limits, but their effects on Shukaku seem to be limited. Soon, Mei Terumi began to dodge Shukaku’s attacks.
“Practice blank shooting!”
That was a cannonball filled with chakra. Looking at Mei Terumi who was unable to dodge, with her small body, who knows how painful it would be if she was hit.
“Naruto! Go ahead!”
Naruto didn’t understand what Rinma meant, so he was grabbed by Rinma and thrown in front of Mei Terumi.
Could it be ?
Everyone looked at Naruto rushing forward, thinking that this unexpected ninja was going to create something new, but…
“Ah! It hurts! Rinma, you bastard.”
“It’s okay. You have thick skin and can withstand a beating. This little injury is nothing to you.”
The crowd at the Chunin Exam venue was quickly cleared. Several of Konoha’s strongest elite jonin were there, and the enemies, minus the difficult Kabuto, were quickly eliminated. The only one left was the big guy Shukaku.
52 He is the child of the Senju clan [Ask for everything] (Old version)
“We can’t go on like this. Our attacks have very limited damage to it. On the contrary, its attacks can cause fatal damage to us.” Mei Terumi landed next to Rinma and finally understood the power of the tailed beasts. It was an unfair fight in itself.
Kakashi took off his mask and looked at Shukaku, his expression was also a little serious, “Sunaga’s Shukaku has amazing defense. That woman seems to have mastered two bloodline limits, but it didn’t work to restrain him.”
“Reikudo! That guy is using Sand Style Ninjutsu, Chidori will definitely work. Kakashi, I’m on.”
Seeing Naruto rushing forward, Sasuke could no longer hold back. After dealing with the small fry, he no longer stayed with the crowd and rushed forward directly.
“Sasuke!” Sakura looked at Sasuke rushing forward, gritted her teeth, and was about to go forward, but was stopped by Kakashi.
“Sakura, just leave him alone! You don’t have to seek shelter in this situation. You may not see this kind of battle many times in your lifetime. You can just watch over here while guarding against the attacks. Hong, Asuma, take care of them. Kai, let’s go!”
When Sasuke was sprinting, he directly used the newly learned Lightning Release Ninjutsu, Chidori, but the moment he jumped up, he was directly hit by Shukaku’s tail and flew away.
“Are you the one that kid is interested in? You’re not that great!” Shukaku looked at Sasuke with disdain and rushed directly towards Mei Terumi, who it thought was the biggest threat.
“Let me show you how powerful the Konoha blue beast is, the Konoha whirlwind!” Shukaku leaped up and was kicked down by Kai. Everyone’s eyes were focused on Kai. It was incredible that a monster of that level could be kicked away by physical skills alone.
“Raikiri!”
On the other side, Kakashi had already circled behind Shukaku. Having always had good cooperation with Gai, he seized the opportunity to cut towards Shukaku’s tail.
“Damn it, you damn guys.” Although the One-Tail was weak, it was not so weak that it could be bullied. After noticing Kakashi in the air, it raised its tail and swept directly towards Kakashi.
When the Third Hokage saw that Shukaku was not as difficult to deal with as the Nine-Tails was back then, the stone in his heart fell. Moreover, the woman who knew two bloodline limits must be the Mizukage of the Hidden Mist Village. Also, Rinne, Kakashi, and Gai were all there.
There is no need to worry about the battle outside the formation for the time being. What you need to do now is to defeat the guy in front of you.
“Teacher Sarutobi, I have to say that Konoha’s fate is really tough! This originally perfect plan of conquest has a lot of variables because of the existence of that brat Rinma.”
“Orochimaru, give up! Even if I am trapped here, Konoha can still launch a counterattack. Today, it is time for me to make up for my past mistakes.”
Rinma looked at Gaara and felt somewhat sorry for him. He was trained to be a weapon since birth. It seemed that his mission was to unseal Shukaku on the battlefield and cause trouble for the enemy.
“Go to hell, all of you, practice blank shots!”
The harassment from Kakashi and the others had obviously angered Shukaku, so he simply charged up his energy and fired an air bullet in an arc centered on himself.
“Sakura!”
Asuma quickly stood in front of everyone and was about to perform wind escape ninjutsu to fight back when an ice wall suddenly appeared! After blocking Shukaku’s attack, it turned into ice crystals and shattered.
“Is this, ice, ice escape?”
When Kakashi’s team was carrying out the mission in Wave Country, they met Haku who had mastered the Ice Release Bloodline. Unexpectedly, Rinne also mastered the Ice Release.
“Alas, Naruto, you are so useless. Freeze the time capsule!”
A shock wave was seen coming out from Rinma’s hand, and Shukaku, who was hit, was directly frozen, forming a gorgeous ice sculpture.
“So, so strong!”
Seeing how Lunjian easily restrained the monster that so many people had been unable to deal with, everyone was extremely shocked.
The third generation in the Four Purple Flame Formation, even when facing enemies like the first and second generations, were filled with relief after seeing the strength displayed by Lunjian.
“Master Shodaime, Master Nidaime, did you see that? That child is from the Senju clan.”
Sarutobi’s words obviously touched the emotions of the two men. Even under Orochimaru’s control, they still stopped their actions, looked at the young man outside the field, and froze Shukaku with their own strength.
“Really? I didn’t expect that after so long, our Senju clan is still not in decline!”
“Sarutobi-sensei, are you saying that the child is not your eldest grandson? It seems that you are deceiving the two of you!”
“Oh? Sarutobi, are you going to fool even us?”
Without waiting for Sarutobi to explain, Orochimaru said leisurely, “Of course, because I saw the Sharingan on him with my own eyes!”
“What!” The second generation who rejected the Uchiha clan and machines was originally very pleased that their descendants were no less than themselves in the past. However, this turn of events was too big.
“Orochimaru, you are talking nonsense, that child is from the Senju clan…”
“Teacher Sarutobi, the Senju clan was once the oldest and most prestigious clan in Konoha. Now, I’m afraid that only Tsunade is left wandering outside?”
Sarutobi gritted his teeth. He had done some irreversible things when he was young, and when Orochimaru told them in front of the first and second generations, it was indeed difficult for him to refute it.
“Sarutobi!” The angriest person was naturally the second generation. He had a bad temper to begin with. Seeing that Sarutobi not only used the Uchiha clan’s brat to fool his feelings, but also suppressed the Senju clan to the point where nothing was left, facing the third generation Hokage that he had designated back then, Senju Tobirama now wished he could tear him to pieces.
“Water Style: Water Breaking Wave!”
Oh no, this is the Second Generation’s strongest water-based ninjutsu. This is bad.
Sarutobi quickly dodged to the side. After the Water Break Wave hit the Dao Four Purple Flame Formation, the four Sound Ninjas all felt a lot of pressure.
Orochimaru couldn’t help but laugh when he looked at Tobirama’s condition. It turned out that the emotions of the person summoned by the Impure World Reincarnation could also affect his strength.
“I originally thought that being resurrected once and being able to see the talented younger generation of our clan was worth it. But, Sarutobi, you’ve gone too far. Wood Release: Sea of ??Trees is coming!”
Looking at the furious first and second generations, Sarutobi couldn’t help but break out in a cold sweat. Now he felt like a mute eating bitter herbs and couldn’t say anything about his grievances. But that child was really a descendant of the Senju clan!
Could it be that today, the sin he had to atone for was not only letting Orochimaru go, but also the suppression of the Senju clan?
53 Also mastered two blood inheritances [Seeking Everything] (Old Version)
“You can perform this level of ice escape ninjutsu so easily, and without any hand seals. Is that guy a monster or a human?” His two bloodlines were unable to do anything to Shukaku, and he was frozen by Rinma so easily. I’m afraid that the Hokage of Konoha is not as strong as this guy.
Sasuke looked at the calm and composed Rinma and his whole body was shaking. He was only two years older than him, how could he be so strong?
“Solved?” Naruto looked at Shukaku in disbelief, who had just been clamoring to kill everyone, but was now frozen into an ice sculpture.
Kakashi and Kai heaved a sigh of relief upon seeing this, but they felt a little sad that the power of this ice escape was a little too great.
Hong had always overestimated Lunjian, but it turned out that he had underestimated this guy.
The shock in Hinata and the others’ hearts was hard to express.
However, just when everyone thought that it was done, cracks appeared on the head of the ice sculpture, and then quickly spread in all directions.
“It’s freezing, you damn guys, just die!” Shukaku flew into the air, and dark matter began to gather towards his mouth little by little.
After seeing the huge energy contained in this move, Kakashi’s Sharingan couldn’t believe it. Is this the true power of the tailed beast?
Mei Kiyotsugu was also frightened, thinking that this attack could directly raze half of Konoha to the ground.
Everyone’s eyes were looking towards Lunjian, as if as long as he was there, such an attack would be nothing.
“Want to block it?”
Mei Terumi looked at Rinma. The next attack would not be as easy to deal with as the previous air-training bullet. Without special defensive means, she might not be able to withstand this destructive chakra energy ball.
“I don’t know. My strength has already been exposed. If I continue to show my incredible strength, I’m afraid those kids my age will be deeply shocked and never recover!”
“Really? Then it will probably take Konoha a long time to recover from this damage.”
“I’m kidding. They’re all looking at me. I have no choice but to block them! Besides, so many wives are still here watching the show. How can I not block them?”
Go to hell!
Rinma condensed one ice wall after another out of thin air in front of the trajectory of the Tailed Beast Ball. Shukaku was extremely excited as he watched his attack smash down with unstoppable force.
“Haha, it’s useless, you all have to die! The power of the Tailed Beast Ball is really great when it explodes. Nani?”
Scarlet chakra emerged from Rinne’s body, and the three tails directly held the slowed-down Tailed Beast Ball in their hands, and then threw it fiercely towards Shukaku in the air.
The moment it hit Shukaku, the energy contained in it exploded, and the aftermath swept across the entire Konoha Ninja Village below.
After the energy dissipated, the whole cat Shukaku fell directly to the ground. Gradually, its huge body disappeared, and the last thing that appeared was the unconscious Gaara.
After the ice wall that blocked everyone’s view was broken, the battle ended with the defeat of the tailed beasts. The summoned beasts that rushed in from outside Konoha were still rampaging and dominating.
“Naruto, I’ll leave that big guy to you.”
Naruto looked in the direction that Rin was pointing, and it was similar to the giant snake he encountered in the Forest of Death. Back then, he was swallowed alive and was powerless to do anything, but now…
“Leave it to me! Ninja Summoning Technique!”
Gamabunta appeared on the scene with a pipe in his mouth. Everyone looked at this big frog, and the visual effect was no less than that of the raccoon cat just now.
“Boss, help me kill those three stinky snakes!”
“Oh? Konoha was attacked? Where’s that Jiraiya guy?”
“Who knows? He might even be peeping at women bathing. Boss, please help! Konoha has been ruined by him. I have something to ask of you. As the boss, shouldn’t you help me?”
Wen Tai glanced at the obviously damaged Konoha and exhaled a puff of cigarette, “Stinky boy, for the sake of Konoha, I’m going to kill those three stinky snakes first, sit tight!”
Kakashi saw the appearance of the summoned beast and understood something. The person who had always been the last in the class had grown to this level without him noticing.
Forget it, even someone like Rinma who dared to bomb the Hokage Rock can be so strong, so what is impossible?
“Let’s go, we’ll leave this to them. Let’s go inside the Four Purple Flame Formation and take a look.”
Rinma grabbed Terumi Mei’s hand and used the mark he had made in advance, and a Flying Thunder God appeared in the Four Purple Flame Formation.
“The First Hokage’s Tree Release? It is known as the most powerful ninjutsu. It is indeed terrifying.”
“Really? That’s all I can think of.”
Mei Terumi listened to Rinma’s frivolous comment and didn’t say much. Indeed, the ice escape just now was also incredibly powerful.
“Master Shodaime, Master Nidaime, Sarutobi really did not lie to you. That child, Rinma, is really a descendant of the Senju clan. But, I know it’s useless to say anything now. I’m sorry, I have to use that…”
“Oh? So I’m from the Senju clan? I told you, I’m so handsome, I don’t look like you monkeys at all!”
“It’s you! Rinma, how did you get in?” Orochimaru looked at Rinma and the Fifth Mizukage who suddenly appeared, and immediately suspected that something had gone wrong with his four subordinates.
But something is wrong! The Four Purple Flame Formation has always been there and has not disappeared, and there is no sign of energy instability. So what is going on?
“Little brat of the Uchiha clan, well, let me meet you!”
Uchiha? What? It seems that I am a descendant of the Uchiha clan again.
Seeing Lunjian coming in, the second generation s temper flared up immediately. He dropped the monkey and rushed straight towards Lunjian.
“Sister, I leave this guy to you. Be careful. After all, he is the former Second Hokage. He is not that easy to deal with.”
“They are obviously people of the past, yet they can be resurrected by Orochimaru. What a terrifying ninjutsu.”
“Don’t worry! The strength they can exert now should be limited. Otherwise, the old man would not be able to resist for so long by himself.”
Orochimaru looked at the already weak Sarutobi and cursed inwardly, and could only control two thugs to attack Rinma and the Fifth Mizukage.
“Tobirama, it seems that woman is your opponent. Leave this brat to me! Wood Release Wood Dragon Jutsu!”
At the same time, Rinma chuckled softly, “Wood Release Wood Dragon Jutsu!”
The other three people, especially Orochimaru, almost popped their eyes out when they saw Rinne performing the same Wood Release Ninjutsu as the First Hokage.
The two wooden dragons entangled with each other, and after circling each other layer by layer, they broke into wood chips at the same time and fell to the ground. However, Hashirama’s face was also full of shock.
Mei Terumi looked at Rinma. It turned out that she was not the only one who mastered two bloodline limits at the same time. This guy…
54 The perfect fusion of Wood Release and Sharingan [Ask for everything] (old version)
“Brother, Wood Release should be the signature ninjutsu of our Senju clan, right? In addition to the Senju clan, is there anyone else who can inherit Wood Release?”
Tobirama looked at the Wood Release used by Rinma, thought of Sarutobi’s words, and looked at Orochimaru’s current position. He suddenly wondered if he was a little too impulsive. After all, Monkey was the Hokage, and that young man was obviously trying to destroy Konoha, but he actually believed what he said.
“I don’t know. This era no longer belongs to us. Maybe in the future, other families or other ninjas will also master Wood Release.” Although he said this, he was already certain in his heart that this child was from the Senju clan.
“Wood Release Silent Killing Binding Technique!”
Rinma used Wood Release to restrain Orochimaru who was watching the show. “Uncle Snake, your subordinate Kabuto used Konohamaru to threaten me. I have to collect some interest from you today! Frozen sandwich!”
Two ice walls covered with needles appeared out of thin air on both sides of Orochimaru and clamped towards him.
“Wood Release, Wood Wall! Qi, my body is moving involuntarily.”
A row of wooden pillars bent from the ground to form an arch to protect Orochimaru. After the ice wall dissipated, facing Rinma and the Fifth Mizukage who came in with the Four Purple Flame Formation, the originally one-sided situation changed.
“Rinma-kun, it seems like you like to do good things for bad guys! Seeing how you are now, I have to kill you.”
“Kill me? It’s not that I’m arrogant, but you, Uncle Snake, don’t have the ability to do that alone. Besides, I have two Kage-level guards around me, so you can’t do anything to me. Old man, I’ll leave the first generation to you, and Uncle Snake will continue to let me! I want to make him feel fear.”
The first time they met was in the Forest of Death. At that time, after seeing the Sharingan on Rinne, Orochimaru became extremely interested in this young man. And now, not only did he witness the bloodline of Ice Release, but he also saw Wood Release in him. This was simply incredible.
“Rinma-kun, your value now far exceeds Sasuke’s. Do you know what I am thinking right now?”
“Oh? You want to take me back and study me carefully. How did Wood Release and Sharingan merge into one? And how did Ice Release come about? You must be very eager to know these secrets of mine!”
What a perfect vessel! His overall quality is SSS level, and he is also smart. If I could, I would really like to possess this child’s body.
“Don’t think about it. I am a man with a system. I don’t need to work hard. But you are different, Uncle Snake. You should honestly conduct experiments and find the truth step by step! Wood Release Great Forest Technique!”
Orochimaru dodged and cut off the wooden vines that stretched towards him. “Rinma-kun, I don’t know what system you are talking about, but from your tone, it seems that you don’t mind the experiment I’m doing.”
“It’s nothing. The old man is too conservative, so he doesn’t agree with you. But I’m different. Young people’s ideas are naturally more trendy. Those who died also dedicated their lives for the truth. Their deaths are valuable.”
“Rinma-kun, I found that I kind of like you. Mystic Shadow Snake Hand.”
The third generation listened to what Rinma said, and suddenly he was a little worried about this child. My goodness, you are the one who will inherit my will, inherit the will of fire, and protect Konoha! No matter how you look at what you said, you will betray Konoha in the future.
“It’s a pity that compared to me, you lack a bit of humanity. You live too lonely, and you have no other desires except the pursuit of eternity. People like you are really too dangerous!”
Orochimaru quickly thought of some of the intelligence he had collected recently, such as the female Genin in Konoha, the female Anbu, Red Bean, etc. . .
“Rinjian-kun, the things you pursue now are only temporary. Only life is eternal. When their beauty is gone, can you still guarantee that your heart will remain the same as it is now?”
“That’s my business. Ice escape can’t do anything to you, and you can resist a bit of wood escape. Then, let’s see how powerful the Sharingan is, the thing you want most!”
After Rinnegan used the Sharingan, not only Orochimaru, but also the First and Second Generation stopped what they were doing. Not to mention Mei Terumi, Sarutobi was completely stunned.
How is it possible? This child, I am very sure, is a descendant of the Senju clan, so why did he awaken the Sharingan?
Senju Tobirama is even more contradictory. Why can the Sharingan and Wood Release appear on the same person at the same time? Could it be…
“Sarutobi, that brat, could it be that he secretly transplanted my big brother’s cells and succeeded? Or did you cultivate him yourself?”
Hashirama listened to his brother and offered his body to future generations for research after his death. Today, it seems that he has really witnessed the results.
“Sarutobi-sensei, his Sharingan can be controlled and used freely, unlike Kakashi. This is a talent he possesses, a power that belongs to him, unlike Kakashi, which was transplanted.”
“At first, I just guessed that he was a descendant of the Uchiha clan. Now, I can basically conclude that this child is the result of my experiment. The Uchiha clan integrated the Wood Release Cells as a carrier and perfectly integrated the two.”
“No, that’s not the case. Rinma is really just a descendant of the Senju clan.”
Tobirama himself has created many forbidden books, and he has personally studied the cells of his elder brother, so his understanding of Wood Release Cells is no less than that of ordinary people. Obviously, he agrees with Orochimaru’s statement. In this way, everything can be explained.
“Teacher Sarutobi, you still don’t admit it? I didn’t expect that as the Hokage of Konoha, you couldn’t resist the temptation of power and continued to complete my experiment?”
Only Hashirama did not join in the quarrel between the two. As the God of Ninja, even though he was reborn through the Impure World Reincarnation, a voice in his mind told him that the young man in front of him was truly a descendant of the Senju clan, and that he had also awakened the power of the Sharingan!
55 Orochimaru’s Defeat [Ask for Everything] (Old Version)
“Orochimaru, I did make some irreparable mistakes when I was young, but my attitude towards your human experiments is firm. I don’t know why Rinne can possess the Sharingan and master Wood Release at the same time, but I can be sure that he is a member of the Senju clan.”
“There is no point in saying more. Since Shukaku fell, this attack plan has basically failed. Besides, didn’t you see the toad that Naruto summoned just now?”
Toad? Orochimaru thought to himself, is that the kid called Uzumaki Naruto? In other words, Jiraiya is back? The two last ones! What a perfect match.
“Boiling Style: Skillful Mist Technique!”
Looking at the highly corrosive acid mist, Tobirama couldn’t help but sigh that it seemed that someone understood water-attribute ninjutsu better than he did! Fire and water, two mutually exclusive attributes, could actually be combined together.
“Girl, you are not from our Konoha, right? You are so young, but you are so powerful! You even mastered two bloodline limits.”
“You are joking, Second Hokage. Rinma of Konoha has mastered three bloodline limits. These two are nothing.”
Orochimaru looked at the situation on the field. The Fifth Mizukage was obviously not a weakling. Facing the current Second Mizukage, he did not show any sign of weakness. Not to mention Rinma. If they continued like this, defeat was only a matter of time.
“Then! Four Purple Flame Formation, break!”
Orochimaru led the first and second generations and quickly rushed towards Sasuke. The four Sound Ninjas looked at Orochimaru and realized that now was the time to capture the target alive, so they directly blocked several Anbu.
“Oh no, Rinma, that guy Orochimaru is going to take Sasuke away, stop him quickly.”
Looking at the frail old man of the Third Generation, Rinma sighed, “Those special jonin are not for show, it’s not that easy.”
“The two summoned Hokage-sama are obviously unable to exert their peak strength, so you don’t have to worry too much, Third Hokage-sama.”
“You are the Fifth Mizukage of the Hidden Mist Village, right? Your arrival is a great help. I’m really sorry to have you come all the way from the Hidden Mist Village and get involved in Konoha’s war.”
“Nothing, just consider it as a welcome gift for the alliance between our two villages.”
Orochimaru jumped out and locked onto Sasuke, rushing straight towards him. This time the plan to destroy Konoha has completely failed, so Sasuke must be taken away now.
“That is… the First Hokage and the Second Hokage?” Kakashi already had a rough guess when he saw the forest in the Four Purple Flame Formation, but he didn’t expect it to be true.
“Wood Release All Bag Technique!”
“Oh no! Earth Escape, Earth Flow Wall! Kai!”
“Leave it to me!” Kai directly opened the Eight Gates of Ninjutsu, and the five giant hands that appeared around him were kicked to pieces.
Unfortunately, the second generation used the strongest water ninjutsu, and the earth wall could not stop much of the force. The Genin who didn’t have time to jump away were all swept into the water.
Sasuke was naturally the one who reacted the fastest and jumped into the air. However, this was exactly what Orochimaru wanted. He stretched out his tongue and directly tied Sasuke up and pulled him to his side.
“Very good, the goal has been achieved, retreat!”
“Damn it, let me go!” The trapped Sasuke struggled for a while, but found that he could not move at all. He had obviously become stronger, but he still had no power to fight back in front of this person?
“Orochimaru, you have no way out!”
Orochimaru was stunned when he saw Jiraiya suddenly appear. This damn old guy could have shown up at any other time, but chose to show up at this time.
“Jiraiya, are you still going to waste your energy?”
“Orochimaru, you are really crazy. You even want to play with the souls of the dead!”
“You can’t stop me, Ninja Summoning Technique! Get out of Konoha as fast as you can!”
“Hmph, Orochimaru, you’re really ruining my life and looking for trouble!” Although he said this, Orochimaru did not stay for long. He led everyone to rush out of Konoha at a nimble speed.
“Hey! Snake, put Sasuke down!” He had only taken a few steps when he was blocked in front of him by Naruto with his fists clasped together and the Toad Boss.
Jiraiya jumped onto Bunta’s head, and for a moment, the situation was at a stalemate.
“Lord Orochimaru, it looks like they will do their best to stop you if you take Sasuke with you!”
Orochimaru looked back and found that Rinma and others were also standing on the roof, looking ready to take action at any time.
Jiraiya, the Third Hokage, Rinma, and the Fifth Mizukage, three more people who can compete with him suddenly appeared. Even if the two people around him blocked two people, he still had to deal with two. There was no other way, he could only give it a try. As long as he could take Sasuke away, everything would be worth it.
Taking a step back, even if things don’t go well in the end, as long as Sasuke is not taken with him, it should not be a problem to escape safely.
“Go! Leave Jiraiya to me! The old man doesn’t have much strength left, be on guard against the Fifth Mizukage and that brat.”
The Genin of Konoha were lucky, as they witnessed two unprecedented battles today.
Sasuke looked at Naruto, the resentment in his heart was gradually accumulating. When they were assigned to the same class, he was clearly the last one, but now… Is this guy still the Naruto he knew?
“Rinjitsu, I am not going to investigate your Wood Release and Sharingan. Everyone has secrets. But no matter what, you cannot betray Konoha, because you are a member of the Senju clan. Konoha is the village founded by the first and second generations. Do you understand?”
Looking at the first and second generations who were still being controlled by Orochimaru, Rinma felt helpless. After all, these two people were his ancestors. It was not good to bring them up again even though they were dead.
“Just use the Ice Shukaku move once more.”
Rinma nodded at Mei Terumi and jumped over. He held an ice capsule in each hand and froze the first and second generations who were fighting hard. However, the first generation was difficult to deal with, and he used Wood Release to attack and defend at the same time and avoided the ice.
“Orochimaru, if you keep wasting time like this, you’re going to die here!”
w Wanshe looked at the situation on the field and no longer had the intention of continuing. After all, the stinky toad opposite him was at the same level as himself.
Orochimaru compared the consumption of both sides, hesitated for a moment, and finally threw Sasuke towards Naruto. At the same time, after the snake disappeared, Orochimaru and others were no longer on the field.
56 I will take good care of you [Ask for everything] (Old version)
After repelling the Sound Ninja and the Sand Ninja, even though the Third Hokage did not die in this war, Konoha still held a funeral for the heroes who died in the war.
This may be a sad day, and the Third Hokage led everyone in a moment of silence.
In front of the memorial tablet, Xi Yan came up holding a bouquet of flowers. She had come here early in the morning to mourn Kakashi, who had died in memory of Obito, so she naturally knew that Gekko Gale was one of the ninjas who died this time.
“Kakashi-senpai, you are here to mourn Obito!”
“Ah, this flower is for Hayate, right?”
The names of the people who worried about them were engraved on the memorial tablet. Rinjian stood beside the wooden stake, looking at Xiyan, feeling a little melancholy.
I don t know why I am so obsessed with Xiyan!
After Kakashi left, Rinma walked up. When Xiyan turned around and found that the person who came was Rinma, her mood became more complicated.
I have come to mourn the violent wind; I have come to mourn the violent wind.
“Is there anyone on the memorial that you care about?”
Lunjian looked at Xiyan, her eyes were still beautiful even though they showed a bit of sadness.
“No, but there are people in front of the memorial who deserve my concern.”
“I, I don’t know what you are talking about.” Xiyan was a little panicked after listening to Lunjian’s words. No matter the time or the place, she could not afford to lose her composure, so she had to walk past Lunjian and leave.
“What? You don’t dare to face me in front of Jifeng?”
Listening to Lunjian’s words, Xiyan stopped and lowered her head.
Hayate has already sacrificed himself. Separation from life and death is a common occurrence for ninjas. However, in today’s peaceful times, such tragedies are becoming less and less common.
“If one day, I have bad luck and my name is engraved on this memorial, I don’t know how many people will come to mourn me. Will you?”
“You, what nonsense are you talking about!”
Lunjian looked at the excited Xiyan and smiled softly. Monument to the dead? He never cared about these things. He picked up Xiyan’s face and kissed her.
At first, Xi Yan naturally refused. Today was a very special day, and this was an even more special occasion. Doing such a thing was undoubtedly a blasphemy to the dead.
He tried hard to push Rinma away, but found that this guy was incredibly strong and he couldn’t resist at all. He couldn’t use ninjutsu either. After struggling for a while, feeling the dripping rain, he gave up resisting.
“Forget about him. I don’t want you to be like Kakashi, who has been mourning Obito since he was twelve years old and still can’t let go.”
“you,”
Xiyan looked at Lunjian with some resentment. It is not so easy to forget someone. Moreover, how can you persuade others to forget someone like you do?
“I fell in love with you the moment I saw your purple hair. Even if you were wearing a mask, I could still outline the beautiful face underneath. In the end, you really didn’t let me down. Say goodbye to the past and start over!”
After saying that, he printed it again. Xiyan standing in the rain was like an angel with broken wings. It was heartbreaking, and it was heartbreaking that she was being gradually dragged into the abyss by a demon.
Holding Xiyan and leaning on each other’s shoulders, Lunjian looked at the name of Yueguang Jifeng on the memorial tablet, his heart full of guilt.
“Hey, go with peace of mind! I will take good care of Xiyan for you. I will come to see you again after we have a baby in the future!”
The three generations on the other side looked at these children who were younger than themselves, and they felt sad to see the old sending off the young.
Originally, I should have been one of them, right? After all, my disciple was really hard to deal with! If it weren’t for the help of Lunjian, the person presiding over the funeral should have been changed.
“The history of Konoha will remember the names of these children. They are all heroes of the Hidden Leaf Village…”
“That’s strange, where is Rinma? Why didn’t he come to such an occasion?” Naruto looked around and found that Rinma was not there.
Kakashi, who was standing by, explained that he happened to see him before he left. At this moment, he should still be in front of the memorial with Xiyan. However, he was really a bit slow!
“Then I’ll go find him!”
Before the funeral officially started, Naruto hurried to the memorial. As soon as he appeared, he found Rinma hugging Yugao.
Ah, ah! You, you guys
After hearing other people’s voices, Xiyan quickly pushed the wheelchair open.
“Fuck! Naruto, did I owe you in my previous life? Why are you running here instead of just mourning the dead hero at the funeral?”
“What? Of course I’m here to see you! Grandpa Hokage is giving a speech and the funeral is about to begin. How can you be absent? The result, the result!”
Rinjian looked at Xi Yan who turned her head away, and quickly flashed to Naruto’s side, “Naruto, let me tell you! Girls are shy, we are all in Konoha, no matter what, we will meet each other sooner or later, just pretend you didn’t see or hear anything that happened just now.”
Looking at the ferocious look of Rinne, Naruto snorted and turned his head away, “You want me to agree? It’s not impossible, unless you teach me how to practice!”
“All right, all right! Teach, get out of here, get out of here!”
“Because I also want to be like you so…what did you say? Okay, I’ll leave first. But you better hurry up! Once Grandpa Hokage finishes speaking, it’s time to officially start.”
Rinma wanted to kick Naruto on the butt, but after seeing the boy leave, he went up and hugged Yugao from behind.
“I, am I…”
“No! It’s not you who’s wrong, it’s me. If anything happens, I’ll take the responsibility. You won’t see the cruelty of the ninja world anymore. Don’t worry, I won’t die. I will stay with you until we grow old together.”
Leaning on Lunjian’s body, Xiyan nodded. The happiness she once thought of had vanished without her noticing.
“Goodbye, Hayate!”
57 Following in the footsteps of Orochimaru [Ask for everything] (Old version)
The funeral ended when the weather cleared, and after that, Konoha’s post-disaster reconstruction work would begin.
The Sandaime, who was leading the mourning one second, was back in the office building the next second, discussing matters related to the alliance between Konoha and the Hidden Mist Village with the Fifth Mizukage.
The Sand Ninja, who were originally Konoha’s allies, betrayed the treaty, but now with the addition of Kirigakure, they have filled the vacant position of the little ally.
“It’s a pity. Due to its geographical location, if a disaster like today happens in Konoha, the Hidden Mist Village may not be able to rush to support it in the first time.”
“Haha, it’s enough for you to hear this from Mizukage-sama. Mizukage-sama, your guard, that eye is the Byakugan of our Konoha.”
Ao, who was named by the Hokage, became a little flustered when the Byakugan on him was mentioned.
This is already my thing, I can’t expect it to be taken back…
“Don’t be nervous. I was just asking casually. Let the past be the past! We should always look forward. From today on, I hope that the Hidden Mist Village and Konoha will be the most steadfast allies.”
After hearing what the Sanda said, Qing finally breathed a sigh of relief, and Mei Terumi also nodded.
After walking out of the Hokage’s office building, Mei Terumi ordered Ao to return to the Hidden Mist Village first to report on relevant matters, but she chose to stay first.
“Lord Mizukage, won’t you come back with me to the Hidden Mist Village? The Hidden Mist Village needs you to go back and take charge!”
“No, in this war, the power of the tailed beasts made me realize the power that the Hidden Mist Village currently lacks. The Jinchuriki of the Sand Village is still in Konoha’s hands. After the Third Hokage has finished talking to us, he should negotiate with the Sand Village about the disposal of the Jinchuriki. I want to learn more about the Jinchuriki, so I have to stay in Konoha for the time being.”
The reasons were very sufficient, and even Qing could not think of anything to stop it. There was no other way. The Hidden Mist Village could not be without someone who could take charge of the overall situation. He could only set out on the journey back to the Hidden Mist Village alone.
“Jiraiya, are you still so boring?”
“Old man, what nonsense are you talking about! I don’t know who it is, but at such an old age, he’s still chasing after the Intimate Paradise. Do you know the author of that book…”
“Ahem! I came to you to discuss something.”
Jiraiya put away the telescope and looked at the third generation old man. People will grow old after all, and time is unforgiving!
“What’s the matter? Tell me. If it has anything to do with the village, forget it.”
The Sandai hesitated for a moment, then looked at Jiraiya, “Jiraiya, I want you to keep an eye on Rinma for me.”
“Oh? That child? Isn’t that child your grandson? I heard from Naruto that when he was fighting against the One-Tail, his methods were amazing. What’s wrong? You are now…”
“It’s a long story. I won’t explain the unnecessary things. He is a descendant of the Senju clan. He has inherited the Wood Release of the first generation. Moreover, for some reason, he also has the Sharingan.”
Jiraiya’s expression also began to become serious. A descendant of the Senju clan, but also possessing the Sharingan, these two bloodline limits appeared in the same person.
“I thought about it, maybe it’s possible that his ancestors were a combination of the Senju clan and the Uchiha clan, and in his generation, his bloodline experienced a reversion to his ancestors, and he awakened the Wood Release and Sharingan at the same time.”
“This statement is far-fetched, but it does make sense. I heard from Naruto that he can also use Ice Release? Moreover, he can also open the Eight Gates. According to this, this child is really a genius among geniuses.”
The third generation held a pipe in his mouth. Yes! A genius among geniuses. Even Orochimaru was far inferior to him. If he is given a little more time to grow, he will be able to surpass him. No, now he may be much stronger than this old man.
“Yes, a genius, a genius among geniuses. Jiraiya, I am old, and Konoha must be protected by young people. From the beginning, I wanted to train Rin to become the fifth Hokage, so I announced to the public that he is my grandson, but…”
As the old man’s disciple, Jiraiya naturally knew what the old man was thinking now. At his twilight years, after experiencing the destruction of Konoha by Orochimaru, it could be said that he had nothing to ask for but peace.
“Are you worried that the child will follow in Orochimaru’s footsteps?”
“Yes, and he seems to be familiar with Orochimaru. When he was fighting with Orochimaru, he called Orochimaru “Uncle Snake.”
“Uncle Snake? That’s quite kind! I just happen to be planning to take Naruto as my apprentice, so I might as well observe him.”
“Oh? Naruto? That’s right! You handed over the summoning contract of Myoboku Mountain to him. You know Naruto’s identity. If possible, I hope you can…”
“Don’t worry, I’ll take everything you said to heart. Now, I’m going to go collect materials.”
Looking at Jiraiya’s back, the Third Hokage felt helpless. If you hadn’t been unwilling, the position of Hokage would have been yours long ago.
58 Energetic Gaara [Ask for Everything] (Old Version)
“Hey? Where’s the one-eyed dragon?”
“I’ll tell him to go back to the Hidden Mist Village first. I plan to stay in Konoha for a few days. When I go back, use the space ninjutsu to send me back.”
I’m sweating! When did space ninjutsu become used for transportation? By the way, let’s set up a mark between Kirigakure and Konoha. Next time Konoha encounters such a thing, can we get a large number of reinforcements from Kirigakure?
Tsk tsk, an extra team dropped from the sky, just like the Chrono Legion, it s exciting to think about it.
Mei Terumi looked at Rinma and wondered how many unknown secrets this guy was hiding.
“I’m a little curious, what can I do to make you betray Konoha and join our Kirigakure?”
“Hey? This? This isn’t hard to do, for example, a honey trap. Maybe I’ll fall for it.”
“Oh? Really? How about you pick any beauty from the Hidden Mist Village?”
Lun Jian smacked his lips. This kind of woman was what he despised the most. When faced with such a situation, she would let her subordinates do it instead of herself.
Mei Terumi knew what Rinma was thinking but did not point it out. After seeing Shukaku’s power, she became interested in the jinchuriki. After all, the Hidden Mist Village did not have its own jinchuriki.
“I want to see the Jinchuriki of the Sand Village, is that okay?”
Jinchuriki? Hehe, isn’t the one standing in front of you a Jinchuriki? And he is the lost Three-Tails from your Hidden Mist Village.
“With your identity, I’m afraid you can’t get into the place where that guy is imprisoned!”
Mei Terumi didn’t say anything either, just stared at Rinma silently.
“Okay, let’s go! Isn’t he handsome? I want to go see him.”
After Gaara turned into the One-Tail and was defeated, he was immediately locked up by Konoha’s Anbu and used as a bargaining chip in later negotiations with the Sand Ninja.
Looking at Gaara, who was sealed in his entirety, Rinma couldn’t help but sigh that Konoha had quite a lot of dirty tricks.
“You step back. I want to go in.” The Anbu who was in charge of accompanying him hesitated for a moment but still did not leave.
“Stand down. I don’t want to repeat myself a second time. You should know who subdued the One-Tailed Jinchuriki. Choose one: I knock you out and go in, or you stand down and I go in. I’ll count to three.”
“three!”
The Anbu around him was knocked unconscious by Rinma before he could react.
“Pfft, who taught you to count like this? One and two are gone?”
“From the moment he hesitated, he had to be prepared to be knocked out by me. Naturally, I had already decided in my heart that I was going to knock him out. Let’s go in.”
After pushing open the prison door, Gaara raised his head and looked at Rin. He had no resentment and looked calm, with no sign of joy or anger.
“This sealing technique seems very crude. Can such a seal be able to seal such a powerful Shukaku?”
After all, he is the Mizukage. He took a close look at Gaara’s appearance. The dark circles under his eyes were probably the aftereffects of the seal.
“Among the five hidden villages, the power of the Sand Village should be ranked last, not much better than the Hidden Mist Village… ahem, well, it’s far worse than the Hidden Mist Village. Not to mention being crude, being able to seal the tailed beast in one person is already pretty good.”
Mei Terumi couldn’t help but feel a little frightened when she saw Gaara. If it were any other person, they would have been unable to bear it long ago. If it were her, she would have to stay conscious day and night. If it were her… she would have aged even faster.
“As expected of Konoha, this formation is specifically designed to target Jinchuriki, right? And this chain too.”
“I’m not sure. After all, Konoha has the strongest Jinchuriki, the Nine-Tails, so there are relatively many ways to restrict the tailed beasts. The tailed beasts cannot be dealt with, but it should still be possible to prevent a Jinchuriki from going berserk.”
Mei Terumi watched Rinma’s movements and couldn’t help but stop him, “What are you going to do? Aren’t you worried…”
“Don’t worry. If you can subdue him once, you can naturally subdue him twice. Besides, it’s just a matter of using medical ninjutsu to heal his wounds, recover, and relieve his physical pain.”
Feeling the warm chakra sweeping through his body, Gaara’s eyes changed. It was hatred, hatred for Rinma’s mercy.
“Go away, I don’t need your hypocrisy.”
“Fuck! Who is being hypocritical to you? Damn it, I’m not that sincere even to women. Do you think that even if you scold me like this, I will be too lazy to pay attention to you and concentrate on healing you?”
Mei Terumi looked at Rinma who just gave up and couldn’t help but smile with her hands covering her mouth. This guy always made people unable to guess what he would do next.
“I won’t be hypocritical with you anymore! The reason I came here is to interrogate you. You are now a prisoner of Konoha. Find out your identity. Do you think you are someone from the Sand Village?”
Looking at Rinma, whose reaction was even greater than his own, Gaara was stunned, and the anger in his heart actually subsided a lot.
“By the way, you Sand Ninja are a bunch of idiots. Your own Kazekage was killed by Orochimaru, and you are still stupid enough to be used as a gun by others to invade Konoha.”
Gaara was stunned. The Kazekage was dead? Was that man killed?
Without giving Gaara time to think, Rinma continued to speak harshly, “I’m drunk too. Can you use your heads, no, use your butts to think about it. Can you guys just invade Konoha? Do you really think that the raccoon cat in your body is invincible? Can it run rampant in Konoha?”
“Did you see that Uzumaki Naruto? Forget it, I guess you don’t take him seriously. I’ve seen many idiots like you who look down on others just because they have a little bit of strength. I’ve only seen one Uchiha Sasuke. Do you believe that if Uzumaki Naruto goes berserk, he can just pin you to the ground and beat you!”
Gaara subconsciously thought of Uzumaki Naruto’s stupid look, so naturally he didn’t believe what Rinma said.
No, how could I think along the lines of what he said?
“Go away. I have no obligation to listen to your nonsense. The affairs between the villages have nothing to do with me. I just simply want to… kill someone.”
“Ding~ Rage value +200, Rage value +300, Rage value +400…”
“Tsk, your consciousness has been controlled by the tailed beast, and you didn’t kill the person you killed, so save your energy!”
Gaara struggled frantically to break free from the chains, but with the formation in place, it was all in vain.
Rinma whistled and looked at Gaara, “You still have plenty of energy. Come on, I’ll stand right here. If you dare, kill me.”
Mei Terumi pulled the wheel and said, “Well, let’s go, we’ll roughly understand what level of strength is needed to seal a tailed beast.”
However, Lunjian had no intention of leaving. Why leave? I’m just interested now. I want to have some fun first, then leave.
Looking at the angry Gaara, Mei Terumi observed two seconds of silence for this poor child. . .
59 Do good things without leaving a name [ask for everything] (old version)
“Tsk tsk, I didn’t realize you have quite a talent for acting. You portrayed the expression of wanting to kill me but not being able to do so vividly.”
“Ding~ Rage value +500, Rage value +600, Rage value +700…”
“That’s enough, let’s go, this kid…”
Mei Terumi couldn’t bear to watch it anymore, so she took the initiative to hold Rinma’s hand and prepared to pull Rinma away.
“Hey, why are you in such a hurry? Don’t you want to go inside his body and see what the sealed Shukaku looks like now?”
After hearing what Rinma said, Mei Terumi suddenly became interested, “Can I still get in? How do I get in?”
“Give it a try! Use the Sharingan, but I can’t guarantee that I can take you in with me.”
While Gaara was stunned, Rinma opened his Sharingan, and the evil power saw through the seal and entered Gaara’s body with Zhao Meiming.
“H-How did you do it? Why, do you have the Sharingan?”
Gaara was a little frightened when he saw Rinma and Mei Terumi really entering his body.
“Damn little brat, it’s you who made me so embarrassed, and now you dare to come in and die!” Shukaku, who was behind Gaara, slowly walked towards Rinma and Mei Terumi.
This feeling of oppression forced Mei Terumi to feel the urge to retreat.
“Don’t panic. No matter how crude the seal is, it is still a seal. It can’t get through. Besides, even if it can get through, what can it do to us with its strength?”
Sure enough, just as Rin said, Shukaku was stopped by an invisible force.
“Actually, you are really miserable. No matter what Naruto is like, he can still sleep soundly, but you are different. You can’t sleep day and night, and you have to be on guard against this stupid cat.”
“Little brat, who are you calling a stupid cat? I am Shukaku, Shukaku!”
“Damn it, go to sleep, it’s so noisy!” Rinma glared at Shukaku fiercely with his Sharingan.
Wood Release and Sharingan are the nemesis of all the tailed beasts. Even a strong one like the Nine-Tails cannot resist it, let alone this raccoon cat who can only roar, but even Gama Boss can’t fight with it.
Looking at these evil eyes, Shukaku was caught in an illusion and fell to the ground.
Gaara couldn’t believe that inside his body, Rinne could knock Shukaku down so easily. How strong is this guy? This place is clearly…
“W-What are you going to do!?”
Looking at Rinma walking towards him, Gaara subconsciously took two steps back.
“Didn’t you want to kill me just now? Why, inside your body, this is your consciousness, your domain, why are you afraid?”
Gaara looked at Rinma, gritted his teeth, and said nothing.
Mei Terumi also followed Rinma and passed Gaara. It seemed that he was looking at the seal.
Although this seal is crude, it seems very troublesome for someone who doesn t understand the sealing technique to forcibly open it.
“What? Do you want to…”
“Hey, come here and remove this seal!”
Gaara looked at Rinma and had already labeled him a lunatic.
“Z What annoys me most is when someone wants to do something good, but the person involved is still hesitating. After all, Sharingan is more comfortable!”
Rinma made a light seal, and Gaara’s body walked forward obediently.
“Illusion? Do you really want him to remove the seal?”
Mei Terumi looked at Gaara being controlled by Rinma and had to stop him. What on earth did this guy want to do? Even if Shukaku was in a coma, he couldn’t…
“Sister, the reason why you want to come and see Gaara is because there is no Jinchuriki in the Hidden Mist Village. Unlock this guy’s seal, and then I will use Flying Thunder God to take him to the Hidden Mist Village. With the sealing technique that has been passed down in the Hidden Mist Village, I should be able to create a Jinchuriki.”
“But will this work?”
“Hey, why can’t this work? You can tell if it works or not by trying it.”
Mei Terumi was obviously moved, but after looking at Gaara, she finally shook her head.
“No, once the tailed beast in the Jinchuriki’s body leaves the Jinchuriki’s body, the Jinchuriki himself will die. What’s more, this child… The Hidden Mist Village does not necessarily need the existence of the Jinchuriki. If the mission of the Jinchuriki is to serve as a weapon for the village, then no matter who does it, it will be unfair to him.”
“The starting point of the Jinchuriki is to let people control the power of the tailed beasts. However, because the power of the tailed beasts is too strong, ordinary people find it difficult to control them. There is even a great possibility that they will be controlled by the tailed beasts in turn. In addition, the different policies of the village leaders have caused the Jinchuriki’s misery.”
Mei Terumi looked at Gaara and didn’t know what to say to this kid. She could only sigh that the Sand Village was too cruel.
“Huh? Didn’t you say you didn’t need it? Why do you still want to control him to unlock the seal?”
“You’ll know in a moment.”
After manipulating Gaara to tear open the seal, Shukaku was still in a sleeping state and did not wake up. After erasing all traces of the original seal, Rinne carved a new Four Symbols and Eight Trigrams seal.
“This is… You actually have mastered the sealing technique, and it’s a sealing technique for the tailed beasts?” Mei Terumi looked at the clear texture and felt incredible.
“This is the Four Symbols Seal. This sealing technique can not only perfectly seal the tailed beasts, but also transform the chakra of the tailed beasts into his own chakra! Such a profound principle is hidden in these simple patterns.”
“Hey, what do you think? Do you admire me? Do you want to get me? Possess me… Ouch!”
After being hit on the head by Mei Terumi, Rinma was too lazy to make trouble for himself, so after finishing the job, he took Mei Terumi and left Gaara’s consciousness world.
“From now on, this guy can at least sleep peacefully. Hey, I always do good things without leaving a name!”
“It seems that you never intended to extract Shukaku from his body from the beginning?”
Looking at Rinma’s back, Mei Terumi couldn’t help but smile. This kid really looks like a good man.
60 You want to betray Konoha [Ask for everything] (Old version)
“Oh? I didn’t expect that I would meet a distinguished guest from outside just by strolling along the river.”
Mei Terumi looked at the two of them and instinctively felt danger, which meant that these two guys must be very strong!
“You two, how are you?”
“Mr. Itachi, is he your acquaintance?” Kisame looked at Itachi. After all, Konoha was its hometown, so it was normal for someone to know him.
“No, I don’t know who he is, but from the way he speaks, he seems to know us quite well.”
Itachi took off his hat and looked at Rinma and Mei Terumi. Since when did Konoha have two such powerful strangers? Not to mention the young man, but this woman was older than him, but he had no impression of her at all.
“Hoshigaki Kisame!”
After Itachi took off his hat, Kisame also took it off and looked at Mei Terumi with some confusion. He didn’t expect that there was someone in Konoha who could recognize him so easily.
“Since when have I become so famous in Konoha? I thought you only recognized Mr. Itachi, but I didn’t expect you knew me too.”
As the fifth Mizukage, Mei Terumi naturally knew about Hoshigaki Kisame, but she was not clear about the reason for his defection. After all, the Hidden Mist Village was still shrouded in the blood mist policy at that time.
Mei Terumi looked at Rinma. Why did this guy seem to know everything? Was there anything in this world that he didn’t know?
“Well, the reason you two came to Konoha is for Naruto, right? What do you think? Do you want me to capture him?”
Kisame’s small eyes widened and looked at Itachi. Akatsuki’s whereabouts have always been secretive, but how come just one person they met in Konoha knew their purpose?
Itachi’s expression also became serious. He turned his Sharingan slightly, trying to see through Rinne.
“Don’t be nervous, Naruto is my little brother. As long as I call him, he will definitely come over obediently.”
Kisame looked at Itachi. Usually, when the two of them were partners, they would follow Itachi’s words, not to mention that this was Konoha.
“Please move aside. We have no intention of doing anything to Konoha. Since you already know our purpose, you should also understand our style of doing things.”
“Even if I give way, someone else will stop you.”
Itachi narrowed his eyes, and Kisame directly drew out the Samehada sword.
After Kisame used the Water Dragon Bullet, Mei Terumi also quickly formed hand seals, even faster than Kisame.
“Oh? The ninjutsu of our Hidden Mist Village is used more skillfully than I am.”
“Hmph, I am the fifth Mizukage, Hoshigaki Kisame. Although you are a traitor to the Hidden Mist Village, that was during the Blood Mist period. If you are willing to go back to the village with me now, you will still be a member of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen, and I will support you in rebuilding the Seven Ninja Swordsmen.”
Kisame carried Samehada on his shoulders and said, “I didn’t expect that the one who ended the blood mist policy would be a woman. What a pity! If you had overthrown the rule of the Fourth Mizukage before I left the village, perhaps I would still be loyal to you. But now…”
Facing Kisame who was rushing towards them with Samehada on his shoulder, Rinma quickly used a summoning technique!
“What’s going on? Wasn’t Orochimaru just repelled? What about this… huh? Are you, Itachi?”
“Saruma? The summoning beast of the Third Hokage. Are you his apprentice?”
“Damn it, what time is it? You two are still in the mood to chat here, quickly turn into golden hoop sticks!”
Of course, Enma knew that Itachi was a genius of his level, and that he was no less powerful than Orochimaru. Without further ado, he turned into a golden cudgel and started fighting with Samehada.
“Then I will come and share the eyes…”
“Don’t. Even if you face this guy, you might fall if you’re not careful. Moreover, if you fall into his hands, you won’t be able to recover unless you are unconscious for ten days or half a month.”
“It seems that there is still a lot of information we don’t know. When did Konoha establish such a friendly relationship with the Hidden Mist Village?”
The shark muscle that broke free from the bandages cut towards Lunjian’s hands that were holding the golden cudgel. Lunjian took advantage of the situation and spun around and retreated.
“Please, can you not be so serious right away? I am sincere and you are being too disrespectful.”
“Ah! Rinma, you’re here! You said you would teach me ninjutsu! As soon as the funeral was over, you disappeared! Hey? Who are they? Are they ninjas from Konoha? What’s that bar on the forehead protector?”
Kisame looked at Naruto who happened to appear on the scene and put away his Samehada. It really was effortless for him to get it!
“Mr. Itachi, what should we do now? Should we take this brat away?”
Itachi looked at Rinma and narrowed his eyes again. Rinma immediately covered Terumi Mei’s eyes and glanced away at the same time.
“do what?”
“What can you do? His Sharingan is not ordinary. Don’t make eye contact with him.”
Damn! What a pity! I haven’t unlocked Tsukuyomi yet. This is bad.
Sure enough, Itachi’s best partner Kisame jumped directly to Naruto’s side.
“Naruto, they are both my friends!”
“Your friends, but why do they look like they are going to harm you? And this guy doesn’t look like a good person at all. It seems like he is going to do something to me.”
Kisame refused to smash the Samehada in his hand. What on earth was that little devil named Rinma up to?
“Are you really planning to join us?” Seeing Itachi dispersing his fierce attack, Rinma raised his head slightly and breathed a sigh of relief. As long as he was not hit by the Tsukuyomi, everything would be fine.
“I’ve said it all, sincerely.”
“Well, take Uzumaki Naruto with you and come with us.”
Naruto looked at Rinma, stunned. What did that mean? Rinma… was going to help others catch him?
“You, you want to betray Konoha?”
No matter how stupid Naruto was, he realized what was going on. He looked at Rinma in disbelief. As the eldest grandson of the Third Hokage, was this guy going to defect too?
61 A Flash of Sharingan [Ask for Everything] (Old Version)
“Betray Konoha? If I betrayed Konoha, why would I help fight the Sand Ninja invasion before?”
Naruto thought about it and it seemed to be the case, but these two guys… Wait, Sharingan!
You, you are
“Oh? This brat isn’t as stupid as the newspaper said, Mr. Itachi. He seems to have guessed who you are.”
“You can’t be wrong. Sasuke is the only one left in the Uchiha clan, and you have the Sharingan, which means you are Sasuke’s brother, the man he wants to kill.”
Itachi’s expression changed. Was his younger brother aiming to kill him?
“Multiple Shadow Clone Technique!”
Damn, we have to fight now even if we don t want to.
“Oh? With this number of shadow clones, he is worthy of being the Nine-Tails’ Jinchuriki.”
Mei Terumi looked at Kisame and was about to take action, but was stopped by Rinma.
“After all, this is Konoha. The two of them can’t take Naruto away. Neither of them has any killing intent. I think they didn’t plan to do anything from the beginning. They just wanted to come quietly and leave quietly. Itachi’s Sharingan is difficult to deal with, so let’s wait and see what happens.”
As Rin said, although the two were very strong, Itachi still did not focus on them, but watched Naruto fighting against Kisame.
“The sword Samehada in Kisame’s hand, its previous user was the strongest among all its predecessors, but he was able to kill the previous owner and take Samehada. Naruto can’t deal with him.”
“Of course, Naruto can do nothing except create a shadow clone. Don’t worry. If we continue to drag it on like this, everything that should and shouldn’t come will come soon.”
The large number of shadow clones could not do anything to Kisame, but instead made Kisame feel like he was invincible.
“Kisame, someone is coming.”
Several special jonin of Konoha soon appeared at the scene, and after seeing Itachi, their expressions were somewhat solemn. In their opinion, Itachi was a genuine traitor who personally caused the tragedy of the Uchiha clan’s annihilation.
“Oh? The people coming from Konoha are quite fast.” Kisame retreated to Itachi’s side and did not intend to act rashly without Itachi’s instructions.
“Teacher Kakashi, this guy is Sasuke’s older brother!”
When Kakashi saw the clothes Itachi was wearing, he thought of what Jiraiya had said to him, about an organization that specialized in targeting the tailed beasts.
“Naruto, this level of battle is not something you can participate in right now, please step back first.”
Naruto, who was poured cold water by Jiraiya right at the beginning, looked at Kisame and Itachi, and used the summoning technique unwillingly!
However, in this situation without any buff bonus, what is summoned is still a small frog, this time it is yellow.
“You idiot, didn’t I tell you to back off? Please don’t embarrass yourself here!”
“Haha! This is hilarious! I just praised this kid, but the psychic technique he used is hilarious! Look carefully, what psychic technique is!”
This place was originally the riverside, and the shark summoned by Kisame using the summoning technique rushed straight towards Naruto.
Kakashi and Jiraiya instantly jumped in front of Naruto, “Naruto, leave here, and don’t tell Sasuke about your encounter with Itachi!”
“Didn’t expect Akatsuki to act so quickly? They’ve already targeted Naruto.”
Watching the shark he summoned being killed easily, Kisame looked towards Itachi. It was obvious that the two guys who came over were not easy to deal with. The little kid next to him and the Fifth Mizukage of his own village were not easy to deal with either.
“It seems someone is investigating Akatsuki’s whereabouts. Let’s retreat first!”
“Wow! You want to leave? I’m afraid you won’t be able to escape today!”
Behind Itachi and Kisame, Kai also jumped out.
Itachi narrowed his eyes and looked behind him, “Miss Hong? But…”
Rinne jumped in front of Itachi and untied the illusion for Hong. To perform illusion in front of Itachi was simply a show of force, and Hong was really not qualified enough.
“Mr. Itachi, was that my illusion?”
Itachi, who originally didn’t take Sharingan too seriously, had to take it seriously after seeing the fleeting look of the Sharingan.
Because of the perspective problem, Jiraiya and Kakashi didn’t know what was going on.
“Illusions won’t work on him. Let’s leave this to Gai and Kakashi. You just stay with me and watch the show.”
After carrying Hong back to Mei Terumi, he gently put her down. The effect of the rebound of the illusion still made Hong feel frightened.
“It seems like fighting is inevitable. We have to fight and retreat at the same time.”
“Ninja Technique of the Random Lion Hair!”
“Water Style: Water Dragon Bullet!”
“Konoha Whirlwind!”
Hong looked at the five people who were already fighting, and then looked at Lunjian who just wanted to watch the show, and couldn’t help feeling a little impulsive.
“Are we just going to stand by and watch? Aren’t we going to help? Itachi is a genius ninja. He wiped out the entire Uchiha clan when he was only 13 years old.”
Lun Jian looked at Hong, feeling helpless. You actually believed this kind of nonsense. And once you believed it, it was deeply rooted in your mind and you have never overturned it.
But then again, the Third Hokage is not dead yet, so why did Itachi come back to Konoha? Is he worried about his younger brother?
This makes sense. If I remember correctly, Itachi once worked with Orochimaru, and he seemed to know that Orochimaru was planning to take his Sharingan.
But with his ability, Orochimaru would naturally not be able to succeed, so if he changed his target, the only one left in the entire Uchiha clan would be his younger brother.
“So strong, two against three, one of them is Jiraiya, one of the three ninjas, and these two are not at all inferior.”
“Kisame, go!”
After using Tsukuyomi to knock down Kakashi and create a gap, Itachi and Kisame left without any desire to fight.
“Kakashi!”
Kai came to Kakashi’s side. Jiraiya looked at Kakashi’s current state and secretly thought about Itachi’s strength. Although they both had the Sharingan, Kakashi seemed to have little ability to resist Itachi’s illusion when facing him.
“Hey, I have something to do. I’ll be right back.”
After saying hello to Hong and Mei Terumi, Rinma disappeared directly. When Jiraiya noticed Rinma, he narrowed his eyes and looked in the direction where Itachi and Kisame left. It was unknown what he was thinking.
“Mr. Itachi, you should have had a chance to take the Nine-Tails away directly just now, right?”
“No, no one has used their true abilities. Given the situation just now, if we want to take the Nine-Tails away, then I’m afraid both of us will have to stay in Konoha.”
“How could that be! I have the final say in Konoha. If you are really caught, I will come to rescue you.”
Kisame quickly stopped and looked at Rinne who appeared beside him, and the big sword Samehada slashed directly at him.